The Project Gutenberg eBook of The Splendid Fairing
    
This ebook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
of the Project Gutenberg License included with this ebook or online
at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States,
you will have to check the laws of the country where you are located
before using this eBook.

Title: The Splendid Fairing

Creator: Constance Holme

Release date: August 20, 2012 [eBook #40545]

Language: English

Credits: Produced by Al Haines


*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE SPLENDID FAIRING ***




Produced by Al Haines.




[Illustration: Cover]



[Illustration: THE MESSENGER FROM THE DEEP.  _J. D. Wilson_]




                              THE SPLENDID
                                FAIRING


                                   BY

                            CONSTANCE HOLME



              "All night long the water is crying to me."



                         MILLS & BOON, LIMITED
                            49 RUPERT STREET
                              LONDON, W.1




                            _Published 1919_




                                   TO
                            MABEL AND JIMMY

                 Boscombe, March 28th--April 5th, 1919




                                CONTENTS


SIMON AND SARAH

ELIZA

MAY

GEORDIE-AN’-JIM




                                 PART I

                            SIMON AND SARAH



                                   I


Perhaps it would never have happened but for the day.  A brave, buoyant
day, with a racing wind, might have scattered the clinging obsession
just in time.  A tender, laughing day might have laid a healing finger
on old sores.  A clean, frosty day might have braced the naturally sane
old mind.  But Fate, out of all the days in the year, took upon itself
to send just this.

The human soul, which seems so utterly out of reach, is only shut away
from every other soul.  In every other respect it is like a harp hung on
a tree.  Even the actual day as it comes is itself a lever in many a
fate.  Deeds are done on certain days which on others would be mere
passing impulses easily dead before the night. This blind Martinmas Day
went all day long with its head among the clouds, as if it thought that
never again would there be any sun. Indeed, it was out of the lack of
every sort of sight that the evil grew; since, otherwise--"Mothers
couldn’t have done those things," as Geordie would have said.

All day the earth retained that stillness which it keeps as a rule only
for the last hour before the dawn.  Everywhere in the morning there was
mist,--that strange, wandering, thinking mist that seems to have nothing
to do with either earth or air; and when the slow dark drew back there
would be mist everywhere again.  Between those shadowy tide-marks of the
air there was a space when the white mist shredded above the trees,
leaving the atmosphere with the look of a glass that has been breathed
upon and never clears.

The Simon Thornthwaites were going to market simply because they did not
know how to stay away.  They went as naturally as the sun comes out of
the east, but with a good deal less of decision about the journey.  They
looked dull and tired, too, less indeed as if they were setting out than
as if they were wearily trundling home again.  Both horse and trap
looked as though they might fall to pieces after an extra jolt, and the
jumble of harness was mended here and there with string.  There was
neither butter nor fowl in the market-basket behind; there was not even
a limp rabbit dangling over the wheel.  But all the time they were part
of a chain which gave them a motive and impulse not their own, since
others, more sure of their errand, were taking the same road. Sometimes
a horseman on a young Shire went past with a flash of feather and a
clumping of hoofs.  Livelier traps spun by at a trot and gave them a
hail.  Behind and before them they had an occasional glimpse of the
procession stretching to the town.

They had climbed from the marsh, leaving it dropped like a colourless
cloth beside the sea, and already they seemed to have been a long time
on the road.  They had not slept much, and, waking, had had the cheated
feeling, common to the weary, that the foregoing day had never really
ended nor the incoming morning ever quite begun.  Indeed, the strange,
dreamlike day had never really seemed to come awake.  Looking back and
west, they saw everything grey, with just a lightened shadow marking the
far sea, and the marsh lying down on its face like a figure flung down
to die. Houses sat low to the earth as if they crouched, and the trees
were vague, bodiless wisps, without backbone or sap.  When they had
their first glimpse of Witham, they saw the town on the fell-side like a
fortress through smoked glass, and the Castle alone on its hill was of
shadow-stones poised on a poised cloud.

The Simon Thornthwaites were old now, and under-dogs in the tussle of
life, but they had once been as strong and confident as most. Sometimes
they had a vision of their former selves, and wondered how this could
ever have been that.  The old man was thin and bent, the sort that shows
the flame through the lantern long before the end, but the woman was
stronger-boned, squarer, and still straight.  Most of her life she had
worked like a horse, but she was still straight.  Her face was mask-like
and her mouth close.  Only her hands betrayed her at times,--old,
over-done hands that would not always be still.  Her eyes seemed to look
straight before her at something only she could see,--staring and
staring at the image which she had set up.

They farmed Sandholes down on the marsh, a lonely bit of a spot that
looked as if it had been left there for a winter’s tide to take away. It
had always had an unlucky name, and, like many unlucky people and
things, seemed to have the trick of attracting to itself those who were
equally ill-starred.  Certainly, Sandholes and the Thornthwaites between
them had achieved amazing things in the way of ill-luck. No doubt both
farm and folk would have done better apart, but then they had never
succeeded in getting apart.  It was just as if Fate had thrown and kept
them together in order to do each other down.  Luck to luck--there
seemed nothing else to be said about the Thornthwaites’ plight.  They
even carried the stamp of each other plain to be seen.  You had only to
look at the farm to know how its tenants looked; you had only to see the
folk to know what their home was like.  Perhaps it was just that the
double weight of misfortune was too big a thing to lift.  Perhaps the
canker at the heart of it all would allow nothing to prosper and grow
sweet.

They had an easy landlord, easy and rich; too easy and rich, perhaps,
for the Thornthwaites’ good.  That farm had money--landlord’s and
tenant’s--spent on it above its due; yes, and a certain amount of
borrowed brass as well.  It had work put into it, thought and courage
sufficient to run a colony, and good-will enough to build a church.  And
all that it did in return was to go back and back and be a deadhead and
a chapter of accidents and an everlasting disappointment and surprise.
It was a standing contradiction of the saying--"Be honest with the land,
and it will be honest with you."  Everything went wrong with that farm
that could go wrong, as well as other things that couldn’t by any chance
have gone anything but right.  Most people would have thrown a stone at
it at an early stage, but it was part of the Thornthwaite doom that they
could not tear themselves away.  Even when there seemed no longer a
reason for staying, still they stayed.  The one streak of sentiment in
them that survived the dismal years held them there captive by its
silken string.

But to-day, as they jogged and jolted endlessly towards Witham, the
whole, drear, long business came to an end.  No matter what they had
thought of the probable future to themselves, they had hitherto shut
their mouths obstinately and clung close.  They had never even said to
each other that some day they would have to quit.  They had put it off
so long that it seemed the least little push would always put it further
still.  But to-day the matter suddenly settled itself for good; almost,
it seemed, between one telegraph-post and the next.

Martinmas hirings would be in full swing when they got in, but there was
no need now for Simon to enter the ring.  Their hired man had seen them
through the busiest time, but they could manage without him through the
winter months.  Their hired men had never stayed very long, because the
depression of the place seemed to get into their bones.  They tired of
crops which seemed to make a point of ’finger and toe,’ and of waiting
through dismal weeks to get in the hay.  Now the Thornthwaites would
never have the worry of hay-time on their own account again,--never open
the door to catch the scent from their waiting fields,--never watch the
carts coming back on the golden evening to the barn.  ’Never again’
would be written over many things after to-day, but perhaps it was there
that they saw it written first.  After all this time things had somehow
stopped of themselves, and after all this time there was nothing to do
but go.

Lads and lasses went by them on cycles, or tugging bundles as they
walked; youth with bright cheeks and strong shoulders and clear eyes,
taking its health and strength to the market to be hired.  Some of them
greeted the old folks as they passed, but others did not as much as know
their names.  Both Simon and Sarah came of old and respectable stock,
but to the young generation skimming by on wheels these two had been as
good as buried years ago. Sarah’s eyes strained themselves after the
lithe bodies of the lads, while Simon looked at the lasses with their
loads.  He would have liked to have offered some of them a lift, but he
knew he would catch it from Sarah if he did.  Sarah hated the younger
end of folk, she always said, and the fly-away lasses she hated most of
all. She saw them going past her into beautiful life, just as their
swifter wheels went past the trap. Always they were leaving her behind
as it seemed to her that she had always been left. It was true, of
course, that she had had her turn, but now it seemed so far away it
might never have been.  All she could see in the background when she
looked behind was the cheerless desert which she had had to cover since.

They were about half-way to Witham when the moment of spoken decision
caught them unawares.  All their stolid resistance and obstinate
clinging to the farm gave in that instant as easily as a pushed door.
It was as if a rock at the mouth of a cave had suddenly proved no more
than a cloud pausing before it in the act of drifting by.  The end came
as nearly always after a prolonged fight,--smoothly, painlessly, with a
curious lack of interest or personal will. The burden had been so heavy
that the last straw passed almost unnoticed which brought them finally
to the ground.  They had lived so close to the edge for so many years
that the step which carried them over it scarcely jarred.

They were climbing the long hill that runs from Doestone Hall, the Tudor
house standing close to the cross-roads.  By turning their heads they
could see its gabled front with the larches set like lances beside its
door.  The river ran swift below the beech-covered slope of the park,
reaching impatiently after the ebbed tide.  The house, for all the
weight of its age, looked unsubstantial in the filmy air.  Fast as the
river flowed below, from above it looked like a sheeted but still
faintly moving corpse.

The road was damp and shadowy under the overhanging trees, and padded
with the hoof-welded carpet of the autumn leaves.  The fields on either
side were formless and wet, and seemed to stretch away to unknown
lengths.  The hedges appeared to wander and wind across the land without
purpose and without end.  Under all the hedges and trees there were
leaves, wet splashes of crushed colour on the misted grass. Simon lifted
his whip to point at the hips and haws, and said it would be a hard
winter when it came, but Sarah did not so much as turn her head.

"I’m bothered a deal wi’ my eyes, Simon," she said in a quiet tone.  "I
thought I’d best see doctor about ’em to-day."

He dropped his gaze from the hedges with a startled stare.  "Oh, ay?
That’s summat fresh, isn’t it?" he enquired.  "You’ve never said nowt
about it afore."

"Nay, what, I thought it was likely just old age.  But I’ve gitten a
deal worse these last few week.  I can’t shape to do a bit o’ sewing or
owt."

"Ay, well, you’d best see doctor right off," Simon said, and the horse
crawled a little further up the hill.  They did not speak again for some
time, but those who live together in a great loneliness grow to speak
together in thought as much as in words.  That was why his next speech
seemed to come out placidly enough.  "I doubt it’s about time for us to
quit."

"I doubt it is."

"I never meant to gang till I was carried," Simon said, "and then I
doubt there’d still ha’ been some o’ me left.  But I’ve seen the end o’
things coming for a while back now.  It seems kind o’ meant, you being
bothered wi’ your eyes an’ all."

"Happen it is," she said again, and sighed. Then she laughed, a slight
laugh, but bitter and grim.  "It nobbut wanted that on top o’ the rest!"

Simon threw her an uneasy glance.

"Nay, now, you mustn’t get down about it, missis," he said hastily.  "It
waint do to get down.  Doctor’ll likely see his way to put you right.
But we’ve had a terble poor time wi’ it all," he went on glumly,
forgetting his own advice.  "Seems like as if we’d been overlooked by
summat, you and me.  ’Tisn’t as if we’d made such a bad start at things,
neither.  We were both on us strong and willing when we was wed.  It’s
like as if there’d been a curse o’ some sort on the danged spot!"

"There’s been a curse on the lot of us right enough!" Sarah said.  "Ay,
and we don’t need telling where it come from, neither!"

Again he looked at her with that uncomfortable air, though he took no
notice of her bitter speech.  He knew only too well that haunted corner
of her mind.  That sour, irreclaimable pasture had been trodden in every
inch.

"Ay, well, we’re through on t’far side on’t now," he said morosely.
"Sandholes can grind the soul out o’ some other poor body for the next
forty year!  I never hear tell o’ such a spot!" he went on crossly, with
that puzzled exasperation which he always showed when discussing the
marsh-farm.  "It’d be summat to laugh at if only it didn’t make you
dancin’ mad!  What, it’s like as if even slates had gitten a spite agen
sticking to t’roof!  We’ve had t’tide in t’house more nor once, and sure
an’ certain it’d be when we’d summat new in the way o’ gear.  We’d a
fire an’ all, you’ll think on, and it took us a couple o’ year getting
to rights agen.  Burned out and drownded out,--why, it’s right silly,
that’s what it is!  As for t’land, what it fair swallers up lime an’
slag and any mak’ o’ manure, and does as lile or nowt as it can for it
in return.  Nigh every crop we’ve had yet was some sort of a
let-down,--that’s if we’d happen luck to get it at all!  Kitchen
garden’s near as bad; lile or nowt’ll come up in’t, nobbut you set by it
and hod its hand!  Ay, and the stock, now,--if there was sickness about,
sure an’ certain it’d fix on us.  You’d nobbut just to hear o’ tell o’
foot and mouth, or anthrax, or summat o’ the sort, an’ it’d be showing
at Sandholes inside a week!  Same wi’ t’folk in t’house as wi’ folk in
t’shuppon,--fever, fluenzy, diphthery,--the whole doctor’s bag o’
tricks.  Nay, there’s summat queer about spot, and that’s Bible truth!
We should ha’ made up our minds to get shot of it long since, and tried
our luck somewheres else."

"We’d likely just ha’ taken our luck along wi’ us," Sarah said, "and
there was yon brass we’d sunk in the spot,--ay, and other folks’ brass
an’ all."  (Simon growled "Ay, ay," to this, but in a reproachful tone,
as if he thought it might well have been left unsaid.)  "We were set
enough on Sandholes when we was wed, think on; and when Geordie was
running about as a bit of a lad."

"Ay, and Jim."

"Nay, then, I want nowt about Jim!"

"Ay, well, it’s a bit since now," Simon said hastily, thinking that it
seemed as long ago as when there was firm land stretching from Ireland
to the marsh.

"Over forty year."

"It’s a bit since," he said again, just as he said equally of the
Creation of the world, or his own boyhood, or the last time he was at
Witham Show.

"Surely to goodness we were right enough then?  We shouldn’t ha’ said
thank you for any other spot.  Nay, and we wouldn’t ha’ gone later on,
neither, if we’d gitten chanst. It would never ha’ done for Geordie to
come back and find the old folks quit."

"Nay, nor for Jim----" he began again thoughtlessly, and bit it off.
"Ay, well, I doubt he’ll never come back now!"

"He’s likely best where he is."  Sarah shut her mouth with a hard snap.
Once again she stared straight in front of her over the horse’s head,
staring and staring at the image which she had set up.

A motor-horn challenged them presently from behind, and Simon pulled
aside without even turning his head.  He had never really grown used to
the cars and the stricter rule of the road. He belonged to the days when
the highway to Witham saw a leisurely procession of farmers’
shandrydans, peat-carts, and carriers’ carts with curved hoods; with
here and there a country gentleman’s pair of steppers flashing their way
through.  He never took to the cars with their raucous voices and trains
of dust, their sudden gusts of passage which sent his heart into his
mouth.  His slack-reined driving forced him to keep to the crown of the
road, and only an always forthcoming miracle got him out of the way in
time.  He used to shrink a little when the cars drew level, and the
occupants turned their curious heads.  Somehow the whole occurrence had
the effect of a definite personal attack. Sometimes he thought they
laughed at the jolting trap, the shabby old couple and the harness tied
with string.  The rush of the cars seemed to bring a crescendo of
mocking voices and leave a trail of diminishing mirth.  But as a matter
of fact he did not often look at them when they looked at him.  There
was nothing to link their hurrying world with his.

This particular car, however, seemed an unusually long time in getting
past.  The horn sounded again, and, muttering indignantly, he pulled
still further into the hedge-side.  He held his breath for the usual
disturbance and rush, but they did not come.  The car kept closely
behind him, but it did not pass.  Round each corner, as they reached it,
he lost and then caught again the subdued purring of the engine and the
soft slurring of the wheels.  When they met anything, it fell further
back, so that at times he felt sure that it must have stopped. Then he
would draw his breath, and drop into a walk, but almost at once it would
be at his back again.  The note of it grew to have a stealthy, stalking
sound, as of something that waited to spring upon its prey.

The strangeness of this proceeding began suddenly to tell upon Simon’s
nerves.  Lack of interest had at first prevented him from turning his
head, but now it changed into sheer inability to look behind.  Soon he
was in the grip of a panic fear that the car at his back might not be a
real car, after all.  He began to think that he had only imagined the
horn, the gentle note of the engine and the soft sound of the wheels.
Perhaps, now that he was old, his ears were playing him false, just as
Sarah’s eyes, so it seemed, were suddenly playing her false. Presently
he was sure, if he turned, he would see nothing at all, or that, instead
of nothing at all, he would see a ghost.  Something that moved in
another world would be there, with spidery wheels and a body through
which he could see the fields; something that had once belonged to life
and gone out with a crash, or was only just coming into it on the
road....

It was quite true that there was something peculiar about the behaviour
of the car.  From its number, it must have come from the county next
below, and it was splashed as if it had travelled far and fast.  During
the last few miles, however, it had done nothing but crawl. More than
one farmer had heard it behind him and wondered why it took so long to
pass, but it had never dallied and dawdled so long before. Almost at
once it had gathered speed and slithered by, and the man inside had
turned with a friendly hail.  He was a stranger, so they said
afterwards, with a puzzled air, but at the time they answered the hail
as if he were one of themselves.

But Simon, at least, had no intention of hailing anybody just then.
Indeed, he was fast losing both his sense and his self-control.  He
slapped the reins on the horse’s back, making urgent, uncouth sounds,
and doing his best to yank it into a sharper trot.  It plunged forward
with an air of surprise, so that the old folks bumped in their seats,
knocked against each other and were jerked back.  Presently it bundled
itself into an aged gallop, while Simon clicked at it through his scanty
teeth.

"Nay, now, master, what are you at!" Sarah protested, gripping the rail.
"We’ve no call to hurry ourselves, think on."

"It’s yon danged car!" Simon growled, feeling somehow as though he were
galloping, too. He was quite sure now that a boggle was hot on his
track, and the sweat stood on his brow as he slapped and lashed.  Losing
his nerve completely, he got to his feet with a shout, at the same time
waving the car to pass ahead.  It obeyed instantly, drawing level in a
breath, and just for a breath slowing again as it reached his side.  The
hired driver was wearing a cheerful grin, but the man leaning out of the
back of the car was perfectly grave.  He was a big man, tanned, with
steady grey-blue eyes, fixed on the old couple with an earnest gaze.
Simon, however, would not have looked at him for gold, and after its
momentary hesitation, the car shot on.  The horse felt its master drop
back again in his seat, and subsided, panting, into its slowest crawl.

Sarah straightened her bonnet, and tugged at her mantle upon which Simon
had collapsed. "Whatever took you to act like yon?" she asked.  "There
was nowt to put you about as I could see."

"It was yon danged car!" Simon muttered again, but beginning already to
feel rather ashamed.  "It give me the jumps, taking so long to get by.
What, I got thinking after a bit it wasn’t a motor-car at all!  More
like a hearse it seemed, when it ganged past,--a gert, black hearse wi’
nid-noddin’ feathers on top...."  He let out a great sigh, mopping his
face as if he would never stop.  "Danged if yon new strap baint gone and
give out first thing!"

He climbed down, grumbling at the new strap which had gone back on him
so soon, and began to add a fresh ornamentation to the mended gear.  The
horse stood with drooped head, emitting great breaths which shook and
stirred the trap.  Simon’s hands trembled as he worked at his woolly
knot, his eyes still full of that vision of sweeping plumes.  Further
down the road the car had stopped again, but as soon as Simon had
finished, it moved away.  It went over the hill as if it indeed had
wings,--feathery, velvet-black and soft on the misty air....




                                   II


Another thing happened to them on the road to Witham, though it was even
more trivial than the last.  The first, perhaps, was meant for
Simon,--that face coming out of the void and trying to look him in the
eyes.  The other,--a voice from the void,--was a call to the woman with
the failing sight.  But to most people there come these days of slight,
blind, reasonless events.  Something that is not so much memory as
re-vision reaches out of the past into the present; faint foretellings
shape themselves out of some far-off hour.  And then on the following
morning there is sun, and clear outlines and a blowing sky.  The firm
circlet of To-Day is bound again shining and hard about the narrow
earth.

For a short time they seemed almost alone on the processional road.  No
more cars passed them, and only occasionally a bicycle or a trap. Simon
felt more than ever ashamed of himself as his nerve steadied and his
excitement cooled. He had made a bonny fool of himself, he thought,
standing up and shouting as if he was cracked. Witham would snap at the
tale like a meaty bone, and folk would be waiting to twit him when he
got in.  It wasn’t as if he were in the mood for a joke, either, seeing
how things were; he would find it hard to take it as it was meant. And
there was one person at least to whom the tale would be Balm in Gilead
for many a happy day.  He hoped fervently that it might not reach her
ears.

Sooner or later it would reach her, of course; everything that made mock
of them always did. The most that could be hoped for was that they would
not meet her to-day, backed by her usual sycophantic crowd.  Sarah would
never stand any nonsense from her to-day, depressed as she was by the
trouble about her eyes.  There would be a scuffle between them, as sure
as eggs were eggs, and just when he wanted things smooth in that
quarter, too.  He thought of giving her a hint to be careful, and opened
his mouth, and then decided to keep off the subject, and shut it again.

Not that they ever _did_ keep off it, as he knew perfectly well.  Sooner
or later it was on their lips, and certainly always after a day at
market. They had discussed it so often from every possible point that
they did not always know which it was that spoke.  They had long since
forgotten from which of their minds the bitter, perpetual speeches had
first been born.  Often they waked in the night to talk of the hated
thing, and slept and wakened only to talk of it again.  There was
nothing good that they had which it had not poisoned at the source, and
no sorrow but was made a double sorrow thereby.  There was scarcely one
of their memories that did not ache because of that constant sword-point
in its heart.

It was on market-day each week that their fount of bitterness was
continually refreshed. They kept up the old habit for more reasons than
one, but most of all because of this thing which hurt and cramped their
lives.  It was like a vice of some sort which had long become an
imperative need.  Each week they came home with the iron fresh sunk in
their souls, and each week they went again to look on the thing that
they both loathed.

Now they were right away from the marsh and the sands, and would not see
them until they returned, although from the moor and fell-land
surrounding Witham it was always possible to see the bay.  Indeed, in
this part of the little county it was hard to get away from the
knowledge of the sea, and even further in, among the shouldering peaks,
you had only to climb awhile to find the water almost within a throw.
On days like this, however, even on the beach it was hard to tell which
was water and which mist, and when at last the tide drew silently from
beneath, those who looked at it from the hills could not tell whether it
went or stayed.

Simon, looking drearily around, thought that the whole earth had a
drowned appearance to-day.  It reminded him of the marsh after it had
been swamped by a flood, and the miserable land emerged soddenly as the
sea drew back.  Everything was so still, too, with the stillness of the
dead or drugged.  Only the mist moved steadily and of set purpose,
though it was the purpose of a creature with shut eyes walking in its
sleep.

Out of the low vapour softly roofing the fields a gull came flying
slowly over their heads. First Simon saw the shadow of it huge upon the
mist, and then it came swooping and circling until it hung above the
road.  Its long, pointed wings and drooping legs were magnified by the
distorting air, and presently he could see the colour of its bill and
the gleam of its expressionless eye.  It moved in that lifeless
atmosphere as a ship that has lost the wind moves still by its gathered
momentum over a deadened sea, but when it came over the road it turned
to follow the trap, instead of making away at an angle towards the west.
Simon concluded that it must have lost its way in the mist, and was
following them as sea-birds follow a boat, but presently he was reminded
of the car in this leisurely gliding on their track.  Like the car, too,
it drew level at last, but this time he was not afraid.  He looked up at
it, indeed, but without much interest, watching its lone vagrancy with
apathetic eyes.  It was silent at first as it circled and swooped,
looping its aimless, unnecessary curves, yet always travelling on.  It
might have been a piece of the wandering mist that had taken shape, yet
the sluggish, unbuoyant atmosphere seemed scarcely to have sufficient
strength to carry its weight.  So low it flew at last that it almost
brushed their faces and the horse’s ears, and in fancy he felt the touch
of it damp and soft against his cheek. And then, as it dropped for the
hundredth time, it suddenly spoke.

Sarah started violently when the cry broke over her head, the harsh
wailing cry that makes all sands desolate and all moorland lone.  She
lifted her face to search the curtained sky as well as she could, but
already the bird had left them and mounted higher, as if called and
turned to another road.  Each cry as it came was fainter than the last,
like the speech of a passing soul ever further off.  There was about it
something of the majesty and terror of all irrevocable retreats, of
those who go forth unhesitatingly when summoned, never to return. It
left behind it the same impulse to reach out passionate, yearning arms,
to cry aloud for the fainting answer that would still go on long after
the ear had ceased to take it in.

Sarah sat with her face lifted to the last, trembling and drawing short,
uneven breaths. Simon was silent until she had settled again, and
then--"It was nobbut a gull," he said, at length.

She gave a deep sigh, and folded her hands tightly before her in their
black cotton gloves.

"We’ve plenty on ’em, I’m sure, down on t’marsh....  I’m that used to
them, I never hear their noise."

She turned her head slightly towards him, as if in a vain attempt to see
his face.

"Ay, but it was _that like_," she answered in a suppressed tone.  "Eh,
man, but it was terble like!"

He gave a grunt by way of reply, knowing well enough what she meant, but
knowing also that there was nothing to say.  It was not true, of course,
that he never heard the gulls.  He heard them always, and behind them
the voice that called across the years.  But they had long since ceased
to talk about it or to take the voice of the present for the voice of
the past. Sometimes, indeed, when the cry came at the window on a stormy
night, they started and looked at each other, and then looked away.  But
it was not often that they were deceived, as Sarah had been to-day.
Even now, he felt sure, she was straining after the voice, that would
never cease crying until it reached the tide.

They were passed again before they reached the town, but this time it
was by the cheerful rap of hoofs.  It caught them as they creaked their
way up the last hill,--the smart going of a good horse that even on the
smothered highway managed to ring sharp.  A whip was waved as the
dog-cart dashed by, and the driver turned back to give them a smile.
She was Fleming’s motherless daughter from the ’Ship’ Inn across the
sands, and Simon and Sarah had known her all her life.  All her life she
had lived looking out across the bay, and half her life looking a
thousand miles beyond.

Simon threw up his hand to her with an answering smile, a sudden
sweetness changing his whole face.  Even Sarah relaxed when she knew who
it was, and both of them brightened for a little while.  They were fond
of May, a good girl who did not change, and who never made light of
those whom Fate was counting out.  She had always had the power to
strengthen their hold on life, to blow their dying courage into a flame.
There was a serene yet pulsing strength about her that had the soothing
stimulus of a summer tide.  Sarah had been jealous of her when she was
young, and had fended her off, but May had long since found her patient
way to her heart. Now she stood to both the old people as their one firm
link with the past, and as such she was more precious to them than
rubies and dearer than bright gold.

"A good lass!" Simon observed, with the smile still present on his lips.

"Ay."

"I’ve always thought a deal o’ May."

"Ay, an’ me."

"Geordie an’ all," he added, with a faintly mischievous air.

Sarah did not speak.

"An’ Jim----"

"Nay, then, I want nowt about Jim!"

Simon drew the lash gently along the horse’s back.

"I hear Fleming’s been none so well lately," he resumed, as they rumbled
into Witham. "We mun think on to ax.  Happen I could slip across to t’
’Ship’ after we’ve gitten back. Tide’s about six, isn’t it?  I could
happen do it."

"Fleming’s nobbut going the same road as t’rest on us," Sarah said.
"He’ll be glad to see you, though, like enough.  But it’ll be dark soon,
think on, wi’ all this fog."

"There’s summat queer about t’weather," Simon said broodingly, knitting
his brows. "Tides is fairish big, and yet it’s terble whyet. Happen
we’ll have a change o’ some sort afore so long."

"I’ve noticed it’s often whyet afore a big change.  Seems like as if it
knew what was coming afore it was on t’road."

"Ay, but it’s different, some way....  It’s more nor that.  There’s a
blind look about things, seems to me."

"Blind weather for blind folk!" Sarah put in with a grim laugh.  Simon
grunted a protest but she took no notice.  "I never thought as I should
be blind," she went on, almost as if to herself.  "I’ve always been
terble sharp wi’ my eyes; likely that’s why I’ve managed to wear ’em
out.  And I’ve always been terble feared o’ folk as couldn’t see.
There’s no telling what blind weather and a blind body’s brain may
breed....  Ay, well, likely I’ll know a bit more about they sort o’
things now...."




                                  III


All old and historical towns seem older and richer in meaning on some
days than they do on others.  But the old and the rich days are also the
most aloof.  The towns withdraw, as it were, to ponder on their past.
By some magic of their own they eliminate all the latest features, such
as a library, a garage, or a new town hall, and show you nothing but
winding alleys filled with leaning walls and mossy roofs. The eye finds
for itself with ease things which it has seen for a lifetime and yet
never seen,--carved stone dates, colour-washed houses jutting out over
worn pillars, grey, mullioned houses tucked away between the shops.  The
old pigments and figures stand out strangely on the well-known signs,
and the old names of the inns make a new music in the ear.  The
mother-church by the river seems bowed to the earth with the weight of
the prayers that cling to her arched roof.  The flags in the chancel
seem more fragile than they did last week.  The whole spirit of the town
sinks, as the eyelids of the old sink on a twilit afternoon.

Witham wore this air of detachment when Simon and Sarah came to it
to-day, as if it held itself aloof from one of the busiest spectacles of
the year.  The long main street, rising and dipping, but otherwise
running as if on a terrace cut in the side of the hill, was strung from
end to end with the scattered units of the road.  The ambling traffic
blocked and dislocated itself with the automatic ease of a body of folk
who are all acquainted with each other’s ways.  Groups clustered on the
pavements, deep in talk, and overflowed carelessly into the street.
Horses’ heads came up over their shoulders and car wheels against their
knees, without disturbing either their conversation or their nerves.
Sheepdogs hung closely at their masters’ heels, or slipped with a cocked
eye between the hoofs. The shops were full, but those who wandered
outside to wait could always find a friend to fill their time.  Simon’s
personal cronies jerked their heads at him as he passed, and the busy
matrons nodded a greeting as they hurried in front of the horse’s nose.

He made as if to draw up at the house of a well-known doctor in the
town, but Sarah stopped him before he reached the kerb.  "Nay, nay," she
said nervously, "it’ll likely bide.  I don’t know as I’m that fain to
hear what he’s got to say.  Anyway, I’d a deal sooner get my marketing
done first."

So instead of stopping they went straight to the inn where they had put
up on market-day for the last forty years, and where Simon’s father had
put up before Simon was born.  Turning suddenly across the pavement
through a narrow entry, they plunged sharply downhill into a sloping
yard.  The back premises of old houses shut it in on every side, lifting
their top windows for a glimpse of the near moor.  The inn itself, small
and dark, with winding staircases and innumerable doors, had also this
sudden vision of a lone, high world against the sky.

An ancient ostler came to help Simon with the horse, while Sarah waited
on the sloping stones.  The steep yard was full of traps, pushed under
sheds or left in the open with their shafts against the ground.
Fleming’s dog-cart was there, with its neat body and light wheels; but
May was already gone on her business in the town.  Simon had an
affection for a particular spot of his own, and it always put him about
to find it filled.  It was taken this morning, he found, though not by
May.  May would never have played him a trick like that.  It was a car
that was standing smugly in Simon’s place, with a doubled-up driver busy
about its wheels.  Cars were always intruders in the cobbled old yard,
but it was a personal insult to find one in his ’spot.’  He went and
talked to the driver about it in rising tones, and the driver stood on
his head and made biting comments between his feet.  A man came to one
of the inn windows while the scene was on, and listened attentively to
the feast of reason and the flow of soul.

Sarah looked rather white and shaky by the time Simon returned, thinking
of something new to say to the very last.  He left the newest and best
unsaid, however, when he saw her face.

"You’d best set down for a bit," he observed, leading her anxiously
towards the inn.  "You’re fretting yourself about seeing doctor, that’s
what it is.  You’d ha’ done better to call as we come in."

But Sarah insisted that she was not troubling about the doctor in the
least.  She had been right as a bobbin, she said, and then she had
suddenly come over all queer.  "Happen it’s standing that long while you
and morter-man sauced each other about car!" she added, with shaky
spirit.  "You made a terble song about it, I’m sure.  Trap’ll do well
enough where it is."

"I can’t abide they morter-folk!" Simon muttered, crestfallen but still
vexed.  "But never mind about yon.  Gang in and set you down.  If I
happen across May, I’ll tell her to look you up."

A door opened at the end of the dark passage, showing a warm parlour
with flowers and crimson blinds.  The stout landlady came swimming
towards them, speaking as she swam, so that the vibrations of her
welcoming voice reached them first like oncoming waves.  Another door
opened in the wall on the right, and a man looked out from the dim
corner behind.

"That you, Mrs. Thornthet?  What?--not so well?  Nay, now, it’ll never
do to start market-day feeling badly, I’m sure!  Come along in and rest
yourself by t’fire, and a cup of tea’ll happen set you right."

Sarah, shaken and faint, and longing to sit down, yet hesitated as if
afraid to step inside. It seemed to her, as she paused, that there was
some ordeal in front of her which she could not face.  Her heart beat
and her throat was dry, and though she longed to go in, she was unable
to stir.  The man inside saw her against a background of misty yard, a
white face and homely figure dressed in threadbare black.  Once or twice
his gaze left her to dwell on Simon, but it was always to the more
dramatic figure that it returned.  There was a current in the passage,
full and sweeping like the wind that went before the still, small Voice
of God.  Sarah was caught by it, urged forward, filled with it with each
breath.  But even as she lifted her foot she heard a woman’s voice in
the room beyond.

"We’ve Mrs. Will here an’ all," the landlady called, as she swam away.
"She’ll see to you if there’s anything you want, I’m sure."

She might just as well have slammed and locked the door in the old
folks’ teeth.  At once they made a simultaneous movement of recoil,
stiffening themselves as if against attack.  The spirit in the passage
died down, leaving it filled to the ceiling with that heavy, chattering
voice. Sarah was well away from the doorstep before she opened her
mouth.

"Nay, I don’t know as I won’t go right on, thank ye, Mrs. Bond.  I’m
feeling a deal better already,--I am that.  If I set down, I’ll likely
not feel like getting up again, and I’ve a deal to see to in t’town."

Mrs. Bond swam back, concerned and surprised, but Sarah was already well
across the yard.  Simon, when appealed to, said nothing but, "Nay, I
reckon she’ll do," and seemed equally bent upon getting himself away.
They retreated hurriedly through the arch that led to the street,
leaving Mrs. Bond to say, "Well, I never, now!" to the empty air.  The
man’s face came back to the window as they went, looking after this
sudden retirement with a troubled frown.

The driver was still working at his car when he found his passenger
suddenly at his side.  He was a queer customer, he thought to himself,
looking up at the moody expression on his handsome face.  He had behaved
like a boy on their early morning ride, continually stopping the car,
and then hustling it on again.  He had sung and whistled and shouted at
people on the road, laughed without any apparent reason, and dug the
unfortunate driver in the back.  He was clean off it, the man thought,
grinning and vexed by turn, and wondering when and where the expedition
would end.  People as lively as that at blush of dawn were simply asking
for slaps before the sun was down.  He had steadied a trifle when they
reached the Witham road, but the queerest thing of all that he did was
that checking behind the traps.  The driver was sure he was cracked by
the time they got to the town, and he was surer than ever when he came
out now and told him to move the car.  He might have refused if his fare
had not been so big and broad, and if he had not already shown himself
generous on the road.  As it was, he found himself, after a moment of
sulky surprise, helping to push the trap into the disputed place.  He
still wore his injured expression when he went back to his job, but it
was wasted on his employer, who never looked his way.  Instead, he was
standing and staring at Simon’s crazy rig, and he smiled as he stared,
but it was not a happy smile.  Presently he, too, made his way to the
arch, and disappeared into the crowded street.

The old folks had seemed in a terrible hurry to be gone, but, as a
matter of fact, they halted as soon as they got outside.  "I couldn’t
ha’ gone in there whatever," Sarah said, in an apologetic tone, and
Simon nodded, looking anxiously up and down.

"If I could nobbut catch a sight o’ May," he muttered worriedly,
searching the crowd. "May’d see to you right off, and get you a snack o’
summat an’ all.  I’ve Mr. Dent to see about chucking t’farm, and I’ve a
two-three other things to do as well."

But instead of May, who was nowhere to be seen, a man came shyly towards
them from a neighbouring group.  He was like Simon to look at, only
younger and better clad, showing none of the other’s signs of trouble
and hard toil.  His voice was like Simon’s, too, when Simon was at his
best, but Sarah stiffened when she heard him speak.

"You’ll not ha’ seen Fleming’s lass?" Simon asked, devouring the street,
and Will swung about at once to cast his own glance over the press.

"She was by a minute since," he said thoughtfully. "She can’t ha’ gone
far...."  He hunted a moment longer, and turned shyly back. "Likely
you’ll give us a call at Blindbeck this afternoon?"

Sarah said nothing in reply to the invitation, but Simon gave a nod.

"I could do wi’ a word wi’ you, Will, if you’re not throng.  It’s about
time we were thinking o’ making a change.  Sarah’s bothered wi’ her
eyes."

"Nay, now, that’s bad news, to be sure."  Will was genuinely concerned.
He glanced at Sarah kindly, though with a diffident air. "Happen a pair
o’ glasses’ll fix you," he said, in his gentle tones.  There was a
pause, and then he jerked his head towards the arch that led to the inn.
"I left my missis behind there, talking to Mrs. Bond.  If you’re
thinking o’ seeing t’doctor, you’d best have a woman to come along."

"I meant to ax May," Simon said hurriedly, praying for May to spring out
of the ground, and, as if by way of reply, she came out of a shop on the
far side.  He plunged forward, waving and calling her name, and she
stopped, smiling, as he caught her by the arm.  She was grave at once,
however, when she heard what he had to say, and her eyes rested on Sarah
with a troubled look.  She gave a nod of comprehension when he pointed
towards the arch, and, without waiting to hear more, crossed over to
Sarah’s side.  By the time the stranger appeared the women had vanished
down the street, while the brothers were making their way to the market
square.  This was the second time that the Thornthwaites had fled at the
sound of a name, and this time, as it happened, May was sent speeding
away, too.




                                   IV


May, however, was only thinking of how she could be of use, and was very
cheery and pleasant all along the street.  Already she had come across
one or two pieces of news, and laughed about them to Sarah until Sarah
was laughing, too.  Once or twice they met somebody who had something
else to tell, and they stood on the pavement together and thrashed the
matter out.  May’s laugh sounded young and gay, and a girlish colour
came into her cheeks.  The old figure beside her seemed to draw vitality
from her generous warmth, her brave air which made an adventure of every
commonplace of life.  Sarah even rose to a joke or two on her own
account, and was wonderfully heartened when they got to the doctor’s
house.  She would not hear of having a cup of tea or even a rest.  Time
enough for such things, she said with spirit, when they were through.

She had both of them, however, at the doctor’s, because he would not let
her go away without. May took her into the dining-room by his orders,
and found her an easy chair beside the fire.  A parlourmaid brought a
tray, and Sarah drank her tea cheerfully enough, soothed by the comfort
and quiet and the presence of some sweet-smelling flower.  The doctor
had been kindness itself, and had felt a little depressed when he sent
the women away.  He did not know that the last thing that was in their
minds as they sat by the fire was the terrible fact that Sarah was going
blind.

They spoke of it, indeed, but only casually, as it were, before passing
on to the greater thing at its back.  Sarah’s sense of courtesy forced
her at least to give the doctor a pat on the head.

"Ay, he was right kind," she said in a matter-of-fact tone, "and I will
say this for him that he seemed to know his job.  I’ve had my doubts for
a while there was summat badly wrong.  I don’t know as it’s news to me,
after all.  As for yon operation he says might do summat for me, I doubt
I’m over old.  We’ve no brass for notions o’ that sort, neither, come to
that."

"There’s hospitals," May said,--"homes and suchlike where they take you
free.  Plenty of folk go to ’em, even at your age, and they’d see to you
well enough, I’m sure."

"Ay, doctor said that an’ all," Sarah assented, though in an
uninterested tone.  "But I’d only take badly to they sort o’ spots now,"
she added, sipping her tea.  "I’d be marching out agen, likely, as soon
as ever I’d set my foot inside of the door."

"They say folks settle wonderfully when they’ve made up their minds.
It’s worth a bit of trouble, if they put you right."

"Happen," Sarah said casually, and withdrew it at once.  "I don’t know
as it is."

"You’re down, that’s what it is.  You’ll feel better after a bit."

"I don’t know as I shall."

"You’ll feel different about it in a day or two.  You’d come through it
right as a bobbin. You’ve pluck enough for ten."

"Ay, well, I can’t settle it one way or t’other," Sarah said stubbornly,
turning a deaf ear. "Things is a bit ham-sam just now," she added
evasively, fiddling with her cup, and wondering why she could not bring
herself to announce that they were leaving the farm.  But as long as
they did not speak of it, it was just as if nothing had happened, as
though the words which had framed the decision had never been said.  And
yet at that very moment Simon was probably telling Will and Mr. Dent,
and the news would be racing its way round Witham until it came to
Eliza’s ear....

"We’ll work it some way," May urged, not knowing of the big pause that
had come into Sarah’s life.  "You may have to get a word put in for you,
but that’s easy done.  I’ll see the Squire and Mrs. Wilson and maybe a
few more, and it’ll be all fixed up without you putting yourself about."

"You’re right kind, you are that."

"It’s worth it," May said again.

"Ay ... I don’t know..." Sarah answered her absently, and then sat up
straight.  "It’d ha’ been worth it once," she broke out suddenly, as if
letting herself go.  "There was a time when I’d a deal sooner ha’ been
dead than blind, but it don’t matter much now.  There’s not that much
left as I care to look at, I’m sure.  It’s the eyes make the heart sore
more nor half the time.  But I’d ha’ felt badly about it if Geordie was
coming back, and I couldn’t ha’ framed to see his face."

May said--"It’s best not to think of such things," as cheerfully as she
could, but her own face clouded as she spoke, and suddenly she looked
old.  Here was the old trouble, if the doctor had known, that was still
big enough to make the new one seem almost small.  Blindness was not so
dreadful a thing to these two women, who had both of them lost the light
of their eyes so long before.  Long ago they had known what it was to
rise and see no shine in the day, no blue in the sea for May who had
lost her lover, no sun in the sky for Sarah without her child.

It was twenty years now since Geordie had gone away, clearing out
over-seas as casually as if into the next field.  Eliza’s eldest from
Blindbeck had gone as well, as like him in face and voice as if hatched
in the same nest.  They were too lively, too restless for the calm
machinery of English country life, and when the call came from over the
ocean they had vanished in a night.  Canada, which has so many links
with Westmorland now, seemed farther away then than the world beyond the
grave.  Death at least left you with bones in a green yard and a stone
with a graven name, but Canada made you childless, and there was no sign
of your grief beneath the church’s wall.  Geordie had written, indeed,
from time to time, but though the letters were light enough on the top,
there was heartache underneath.  He was a failure there, they gathered,
after a while, just as they were failures here; as if the curse of the
Sandholes luck had followed even across the sea, Jim was a failure, too,
as far as they knew, though their impression of Jim’s doings was always
vague.  His very name on the page seemed to have the trick of dissolving
itself in invisible ink, and his own letters were never answered and
barely even read.  He had been fond of his aunt, but Sarah had given him
only the scantiest tolerance in return.  Sarah, indeed, would not have
cared if Jim had been burning in everlasting fire....

"We’d a letter from Geordie a month back," she said suddenly, after the
pause, "begging the loan of a pound o’ two to fetch him home."

May started a little, and the colour came back to her cheek.  It was a
long time now since anything fresh about Geordie had come her way.  Once
she had been in the habit of going to Sandholes for news, asking for it
by indirect methods of which she was still rather ashamed.  Sarah had
been jealous of her in those days and grudged her every word; and since
she had stopped being jealous there had been next to nothing to
grudge.....

"Ay, he axed for his fare, but we hadn’t got it to send.  I don’t know
as we want him, neither, if he can’t shape better than that."

May felt her heart shake as she leaned forward, clasping her hands.

"I’ve a bit put by I could spare," she began, with a thrill in her
voice.  "It could go from you, Mrs. Thornthet,--he need never know.
You’ve only to say the word, and you can have it when you want."

A twinge of the ancient jealousy caught suddenly at Sarah’s heart.  With
difficulty she remembered May’s kindness and the long bond of the years.

"I’ll not spend any lass’s savings on my lad!" she answered roughly, and
then softened again.  "Nay, May, my girl, you mean well enough, but it
wain’t do.  Losh save us!  Hasn’t he done badly enough by you, as it
is?" she added grimly.  "You should ha’ been wed this many a long year,
instead o’ hanging on for the likes o’ him!"

"I doubt I’d never have married in any case," May said.  "I don’t know
as I’d ever have made up my mind to leave my dad."

"You’d ha’ wed right enough but for Geordie,--dad or no dad!" Sarah
scoffed. "You’re the sort as is meant to be wed, from the start.  Nay,
he’s spoilt your life, and no doubt about it, but there’s no sense in
lossing the can because you’ve gone and spilt the milk. Say you sent him
the brass, and he come back without a cent, what’d be the end o’ the
business then?  You’d wed him, I’ll be bound,--for pity, if for nowt
else.  Your father’ll likely leave you a nice bit, and you’d get along
on that, but who’s to say how Geordie’d frame after all these years?
Happen he’s lost the habit o’ work by now, and it’ll be a deal more
likely than not if he’s taken to drink."

"Geordie wasn’t that sort."  May shook her head.  "He’ll not have taken
to drink, not he!"

"Folks change out of all knowledge,--ay, and inside as well as out."

"Not if they’re made right," May said stubbornly, "and Geordie was all
right.  He was a daft mafflin, I’ll give you that, always playing jokes
and the like, but it was just the life in him,--nowt else.  He was a
fine lad then, in spite of it all, and I don’t mind swearing that he’s a
fine man now."

"Ay," Sarah said slowly, "fine enough, to be sure!  A fine lad to leave
his folks for t’far side o’ the world wi’ never a word!  A fine man as
can’t look to himself at forty, let alone give his father and mother a
bit o’ help! ... Nay, my lass, don’t you talk to me!" she finished
brusquely.  "We’ve thought a deal o’ Geordie, me and Simon and you, but
I reckon he’s nowt to crack on, all the same!"

"You’d think different when he was back," May pleaded,--"I’m sure you
would.  And you needn’t fret about me if that’s all there is in the
road.  I made up my mind long since as I shouldn’t wed.  But I’d be
rarely glad, all the same, to have had a hand in fetching him home."

"You’re real good, as I said, but it’s over late."  She paused a moment
and then went on again.  "Letter went a couple o’ week ago."

The tears came into May’s eyes.

"You don’t mean as you said him no?  Eh, Mrs. Thornthet, but I’m sorry
to hear that!"

"Yon sort o’ thing’s best answered right off."

For a moment or two May put her hand to her face.  "Eh, but what a
pity!" she murmured, after a while.  "What does it matter whose brass
fetches him home?"

"It matters to me."

"It matters a deal more that you’re breaking your heart----"

"Nay, then, I’m not! ... Ay, well, then, what if I be?"

"Let me get the brass right off!" May said, in a coaxing tone.  "Let
me,--do now!  Send it to him to-day."

"Nay."

"You’ve got it into your head he’s different, but I’ll swear you’re
wrong!  Different in looks, maybe, but he’ll be none the worse for that.
He always framed to be a fine figure of a man when he was set.  You’d be
as throng wi’ him as a clockie hen wi’ a pot egg."

Sarah snorted scorn, but her face softened a little.

"He’s forty, but I’ll be bound he hasn’t changed.  I’ll be bound he’s
nobbut the same merry lad inside."

"Happen none the better for that."

"Geordie isn’t the sort as grows old--Geordie an’ Jim----"

"Nay, then, I want nowt about Jim!"  Sarah flared, and the other
laughed.

"It’s hard to think of ’em apart even now,--they were that like.  Why,
I’ve mixed ’em myself, over and over again, and fine fun it was for
them, to be sure!"

"_I_ never mixed ’em!" Sarah snapped, with a blind glare.  "I never see
a scrap o’ likeness myself."

"Why, the whole countryside couldn’t tell ’em apart,--school-folk an’
all!  ’Twasn’t only their faces was like; ’twas their voices, too."

"Hold your whisht!"

"You’ll remember yon calls they had, Geordie an’ Jim----"

"Whisht, I tell ye!"  There was something scared as well as angry in
Sarah’s tone, and May was hushed into silence in spite of herself.  "Jim
was sweet on you, too," the old woman went on surlily, after a pause.
"If there wasn’t that much to choose between ’em, why didn’t you choose
him?"

"There was all the world to choose between them, when it come to it,"
May said smiling, but with tears in her voice.  "Once Geordie’d kissed
me, I never mixed ’em up again!"

The rough colour came suddenly into Sarah’s face.  She tried to turn it
away, with the pathetic helplessness of the blind who cannot tell what
others may be reading there in spite of their will.  May, however, was
looking away from her into the past.

"Not but what Jim was a rare good sort," she was saying, with the
tenderness of a woman towards a lover who once might have been and just
was not.  "Eh, and how fond he was of you, Mrs. Thornthet!" she added,
turning again.  "No lad could ha’ thought more of his own mother than he
did of you."

"I wanted nowt wi’ his fondness," Sarah said in a hard tone.  "And I
want no mewling about him now, as I said afore!"

"Ay, you told him off terrible, poor lad, but he was that set on you he
didn’t mind.  He used to fetch you fairings and suchlike, didn’t
he,--same as Geordie did?  It was never his mother he fetched ’em for;
’twas always you."

"Eliza never had no need o’ fairings, wi’ all she had at her back!"
Sarah stood up sharply and began to grope about for her mantle and
gloves.  "You’re bringing things back just to coax me about yon brass!"
she added, as May came forward to help....  "Your father’s none so well,
I’m sorry to hear?"

"He hasn’t been himself for a while now, and he’s getting worse.  I
doubt he’s going down the hill sharp-like, poor old chap!"

"Ay, well, our time comes to us all, and we wouldn’t wish for owt else.
But it’ll be rare an’ lonely for you wi’out him, all the same."

"I’m used to being alone, though I can’t say it’s very grand....  You’ll
have to let me come and see to you and Mr. Thornthet," she added, with a
cheerful laugh.

"We’re over old for the likes o’ you.  You want friends of your own age
to keep you lively-like."

"I’m not so young myself, if it comes to that," May said.  "And I don’t
know as I ever had a real friend, barring Geordie-an’-Jim."

"That’s enough o’ the two on ’em!" Sarah snarled, as they went out.
"Geordie’s been a bonny friend to you, anyway,--he has that! We’d best
be getting about our business. Talking o’ things as is dead and gone
won’t make us any more lish."

"Simon’ll be bothered about my eyes," she said presently, as they turned
towards the shops. "It’s a deal worse having to tell him than to put up
wi’ it myself."

"Happen you’d like me to tell him for you?" May suggested, but Sarah
shook her head.

"Nay, you’d do it right enough, I’m sure," she said kindly, "but it’d
come best from me. You’ve enough o’ your own to fash you, wi’out that.
Married folk mun do their own telling over things like yon...."




                                   V


But though Sarah had held to the telling of Simon, she seemed in no
hurry to break the dismal news.  All morning she clung to May, as if
they drew together as a matter of course, and May was glad to have her,
not only because she was old and needed help, but because of the tie
between them which had never been loosed. It was true that they had seen
little of each other of late years, but it had only needed the talk in
the doctor’s house to draw them together again.  The dwelling upon a
lost hope may sometimes make the impossible possible and the dead live,
if only for a space.  The two of them had recreated Geordie in the quiet
room, so that his mother had seen him plain before her darkened eyes,
and his sweetheart had felt his kisses on her lips.

So all morning they stayed together, even though they did not speak of
him again, because while they were together the glamour persisted and
the dream remained.  Just as one name had robbed them that day, though
they did not know it, so another name sweetened everything for them, and
for a little space made them rich. Things might so easily have been as
they wished that it seemed as if even now just a little determination
might twist them into shape.  In the ordinary course of events, and with
ever such an ordinary share of luck, Geordie and May should have been
married long ago, with a home of their own to offer the old folk at the
last.  Even now, so it seemed, Geordie might be somewhere in the street,
in the midst of that crowd of healthy youth, sturdy manhood and wiry
age. Instinctively, as they came out of each shop, they looked to find
him the centre of some chaffing group, the laughing, handsome, witty
centre, as he had always been.  He would break away when he saw them to
ask his old mother how she did, and suddenly the greatest and best of
all happenings would have happened, and they would have heard the
miracle of his speech....

This was the spell they wove for each other, making the day brighter and
the world kinder, and helping them to laugh at things which otherwise
would have been too light to stir their hearts.  Sarah’s shopping was
dull and soon finished, but May had an exciting list, and seemed
constantly in need of help.  The old woman actually enjoyed herself as
she peered at stockings and linen buttons, and nipped longcloth and
serge between her finger and thumb.  It might have been wedding-gear
they were after, she told May, with a grim chuckle, and May laughed and
sighed, thinking of a bottom drawer at home that had been locked for
many years.  The salesman laughed, too, and asked Sarah which of them it
was that was thinking of getting wed, and Sarah, with all her arduous
married life behind her, was yet as pleased as a young girl.  She was a
shrewd marketer, even now, in spite of her sight, especially in the
food-shops, where one nose can often be quite as useful as a pair of
eyes; while, as for pots and pans, she knew them as a hen knows her
chickens and a shepherd his sheep.

They had many a chat over a counter, making and receiving enquiries
about friends, opening their mouths at any lively piece of news, and
pursing them sympathetically when there was trouble around the door.  In
the low shops with the new windows in their old walls and new slates on
their bowed roofs, little, low doorways stooping for their heads,
little, worn doorsteps watching for their feet, they heard many a hint
of the romance of evolving or changing trade, many a precious historic
touch that would never find its way into print.  You cannot put your ear
to the past anywhere but in the old places where men are born to their
trades, where they know the customer’s pedigree as the customer knows
theirs, and where everybody has time for the human as well as the
commercial exchange.  Only there can you learn in the space of an hour
wonderful things about drapery and furniture and hardware and tea, and
feel the glamour of the whole budding and fruit-bearing earth come into
the florist’s, and the atmosphere of old posting-inns into the pot-shop
with the clink of glass.  And no man who is born to his trade is ever a
cobbler who may not look beyond his last.  The potman will tell you
where to order a stylish suit of clothes, and the florist instruct you
how to smoke a ham.  And every one of them will tell you, with or
without their knowing it, what they have learned of human nature and the
hope of eternity in their quiet little town, and with what eyes they
have looked abroad upon the world.

All that morning the tides of life swept against Sarah and her friend as
they went about the streets,--tides of humanity and sympathy, memory and
custom,--all the currents that move in the air and the blood and the
brain when a hand is shaken or a friendly voice is heard.  It was life
at its fullest as it is known to the northern farmer and his kind, the
public recognition in a given place of the great and intimate system of
which he is a part.  The dumb beasts had their place in it,
too,--perhaps the chief place,--and though only the wise dogs and the
cobby, half-clipped horses were there in the flesh, the all-absorbing
stock was never absent from the mind.  Into every conversation before so
long some grand bull-calf or pedigree shearling was sure to push its
way.  Moving among the warm human tides was like moving in a flood,
while, overhead, low almost as the roofs, the mist drifted and the sky
drooped.  Seven miles away, the sands lay bare as a hand, as if never in
any æon of time would the sea return.

Sarah and May had their dinner together in a café overlooking one of the
steep streets, and, choosing a table by one of the windows, so that they
could look out, spread their parcels about them, and discussed their
bargains and their mistakes.  They were still happy, as happiness went
for them in those days, because of the miracle that seemed always
possible down in the street.  Folks in plenty were coming and going on
the narrow stair, and as each head rose above the floor of the room in
which they sat, they felt a thrill of anticipation that was yet too
slight to bring disappointment in its train.  May, perhaps, was slightly
puzzled by the persistence of the feeling in the air, but Sarah was well
used, like all who are old, to the strange reality of these glamour-days
that are fashioned from the past.

They had their heads together over a new-fangled floor-cloth when the
ubiquitous stranger came quietly up the stairs; and they were so
absorbed, and Sarah was so exuberant in her wrath, that he had time to
look about him before the final word was said.  There was no room for
him, he saw, except at the table where they sat, and presently, though
rather uncertainly, he advanced a foot.  If they had looked at him, he
would have gone forward at once, but when they lifted their eyes it was
only to turn them towards the window and the street. The little action
seemed somehow to shut him out, and, drawing back almost guiltily, he
found a seat for himself in the adjoining room.  May looked round as he
did so, just as though somebody had called, and stared intently at the
place where he had been.

He could still see them, however, from where he sat, and he noticed many
things about them as he watched.  He noticed, for instance, how strong
and capable May looked, like a woman who had long since taken her life
in her hands and ruled it well.  He noticed her good clothes and Sarah’s
shabby ones, and that the multitudinous parcels were most of them May’s.
He noticed the shake which Time, in spite of her, had put into Sarah’s
hands, and was puzzled by the groping manner in which she used her fork.
He noticed that the two of them ate little and that without much heart,
and that always they turned their faces towards the street.  And finally
he noticed how Sarah, in the midst of her talk, went suddenly rigid as a
woman came into the room.

She was a big woman over sixty years of age, with smooth, high-coloured
cheeks and thick dark hair that was still a long way from turning white.
Her face said plainly that she had had a full, comfortable, healthy
life, with plenty to interest her and little to fret.  Her brown eyes,
which had been beautiful in youth, had kept their expression of
self-satisfaction wholly undisturbed.  She looked, indeed, what she was,
the mother of a big family, the mistress of a good-class farm, and the
wife of a man whose banking-account had long since ceased to keep him
awake at nights.  She wore a black hat and a black plush coat, and round
her shoulders was a big fur wrap.  In a kid-gloved hand she carried a
muff and a silver-mounted bag, and May, looking down, saw patent-toed
boots showing beneath her neat, black skirt.  Sarah was sure of them,
too, though she could not see them.  It was not with her physical eye
that she looked at Eliza of Blindbeck, Simon’s brother’s wife.

She, too, had paused in the doorway, looking for a place, but as soon as
she saw the two in the window, she advanced at once.  As she passed she
spoke to several people in a noisy, hearty voice, that seemed to have a
blustering quality somewhere at its back.  By the time she had reached
Sarah’s table and come to a stop, the man in the other room noticed that
Sarah had suddenly grown small....

"Eh, now, if I haven’t been seeking you all over the shop!" Eliza
exclaimed.  "Will had it you wanted me most particular, so I’ve been
looking out.  I couldn’t find you, though, whatever I did.  I never see
folks so set on keeping out of the road!"

Sarah still continued to look as though she had shrunk.  Even her voice
seemed to have grown less.  It sounded far off and rather prim.

"Nay, I don’t know as I did, thank ye," was all she said.  "Will mun ha’
gitten hold o’ the wrong end o’ the stick."

Eliza looked at her with the little smile which the sight of Sarah
always brought to her lips. She pulled a chair towards her and collapsed
into it without waiting to be asked.

"Ay, well, that’s queer, to be sure!  Will’s no more muddled than most
on market-day, as a rule.  I made sure you were wanting me right off the
reel, from what he said."

May explained nervously that she had come to Sarah’s assistance instead.
Eliza always made her nervous, because she never seemed to know she was
in the room.  "There wasn’t that much to do," she finished hurriedly,
stumbling over her words.  "It’s a pity Mr. Thornthwaite set you looking
her up."

"Nay, I don’t know....  I’d have been glad to do anything, I’m sure!"
Eliza spoke in her heartiest tones, so that everybody could hear.
"Nobody can say I’m one as can’t be bothered to lend a hand.  I reckon
me and Will have done as much in that line as most."  She looked at
Sarah again, the smile growing on her lips.... "You’ll not mind me
sitting down with you, I suppose?"

"We’re through, thank ye.  We’re just off."  Sarah pushed her plate from
her, and began to fumble shakily for the thread gloves.  May looked
across at her with a troubled glance, and gathered the parcels together,
ready to move. Eliza, however, had no intention of allowing them to
escape so soon.

"You’re surely not thinking o’ stirring yet!" she exclaimed, in a hurt
tone.  "What, we’ve barely as much as passed the time o’ day! You’ll not
grudge me a word or two after all my trouble, and me that throng wi’
shopping I didn’t know where to turn.  Will was as full of nods and
becks as a row o’ poppies in a wind, and I’ve been fair aching ever
since to know what he could be at."

She turned in her seat to call a waitress, and ordered a substantial
meal; after which, throwing back her fur, she leaned her arms on the
table, and resumed her smile.  Everybody in the place knew what Eliza
Thornthwaite was having for her dinner, and here and there they were
saying to each other, "They do themselves rarely at Blindbeck....
There’s a deal o’ brass to Blindbeck ... ay, Blindbeck’s plenty o’
brass!"  Eliza knew what they were saying, of course, and felt
unctuously pleased; but May’s heart swelled as she looked at Sarah’s
scanty, unfinished repast and the thin thread gloves that she was
smoothing over her wrists. Eliza had taken off her own gloves by now,
showing thick fingers and short nails.  They were trapped in the alcove
as long as she sat at the table-end, because of her big, overflowing
figure which shut the two of them in.  They would have to push their way
past her if they wanted to get out, and Sarah would never as much as
touch her with the end of a ten-foot pole.

"I’d ha’ done what I could, I’m sure," Eliza was busy telling them
again.  "I’d never say no to folks as can’t help themselves.  But
there,--I needn’t ha’ bothered about it,--you’re as right as rain.  Will
had it you were off to t’doctor’s, but I made sure he was wrong.  I
haven’t seen you looking so well for a month o’ Sundays, and that’s the
truth."

She raised herself as the waitress set a steaming plate in front of her,
and stared at it critically.

"Eh, well, you’ve not that much to bother you, have you?" she added
kindly, setting to work,--"nobbut Simon to see to, and just that bit of
a spot?  ’Tisn’t the same for you as it is for me, with that great place
of our’n on my hands, and the house fair crowded out."

Sarah did not speak, but she saw, as she was intended to see, a picture
of the good farm where Mrs. Will reigned supreme, of her sons and
daughters and their friends, and her hired lasses and lads; and after
that another picture of her own empty home, where no youthful steps
sounded along the floors, and no vibrant young voices rang against the
roof.  The pictures hurt her, as they were meant to do, as well as the
cheerful comment upon her looks.  Eliza always assumed that you were as
strong as a horse, even if you lay on your death-bed at her feet.

"I never heard tell you were badly," she persisted, fixing her eyes on
Sarah’s face, which looked like parchment against the misty pane, "and
surely to goodness I’d be more like to know than Will?"

"I’ll do, thank ye.  I’m right enough," Sarah said stiffly, forced into
speech at last; and Eliza laughed victoriously and returned to her food
with zest.

"You’ve always been rarely strong, as far as I can think on.  I never
heard tell as you ailed anything in your life.  You were always a rare
hand wi’ a knife and fork an’ all!" she finished, laughing again.
"Will’s a bonny fool to go scaring folk wi’ such-like tales."

"Yes, but we _did_ go to the doctor’s!" May broke out warmly, goaded
into speech. "Mrs. Thornthwaite’s bothered with her eyes."

Mrs. Will lifted her own sharply for a fresh stare at the defenceless
face.

"Eh, now, you don’t say so!" she exclaimed cheerfully, with a quite
uninterested air.  "It’s bad hearing, is that, but they look right
enough, I’m sure."

"They’re bad, all the same!" May answered indignantly, on the verge of
tears.  "Doctor says she ought to have an operation right off."

There was a little pause after the dread word operation, poignant in
every class, but especially so in this.  Even Mrs. Will was shocked
momentarily into quiet.  Her fork stayed arrested in mid-air, half-way
to her mouth.

"Well, I never!" she observed at last, withdrawing her startled gaze.
"Eh, now, I never did!"  She set to work again at her food like a
machine that has been stopped for a second by an outside hand.  "I don’t
hold much by operations myself," she went on presently, growing fluent
again.  "I doubt they’re never no use.  They’re luxuries for rich folk,
anyway, seems to me, same as servants and motor-cars and the like.  But
you’ll likely be asking somebody for a hospital ticket, so as you
needn’t pay?"

"Nay, I think not," Sarah said calmly, though her hands gripped each
other in her threadbare lap.

"You’ll never go wasting your own brass on a job like yon!"

"Nay, nor that, neither."

"You’ll borrow it, likely?"  A slyness came into her voice.  She peered
at Sarah over her cup.

"Nay."

"Ay, well, no matter where it come from, it would nobbut be money thrown
away.  You’re an old body now, Sarah, and folk don’t mend that much when
they get to your age.  It’s real lucky you’ve only that small spot, as I
said, and neither chick nor child to fret after you when you’ve gone."

Sarah stood up suddenly when she said that, trying to focus her eyes on
Eliza’s face.  She stood very stiff and straight, as if she were all of
one piece from feet to crown.  A sudden notion came to May that, if she
had thrown off the shabby black cloak, a column of fierce flame would
have shot up towards the roof....

"I’ll be saying good day, Eliza," was all she said, however, and moved,
but stopped because the other’s skirts still lay before her feet. Mrs.
Will leaned back in her chair, looking up at her, and smiled.

"Nay, now, Sarah, what’s the sense o’ getting mad?  I’m real sorry about
your eyes, but you’d ha’ done better to tell me right off.  As for
saying good day and such-like so mighty grand, you know as well as me
we’re looking to see you at Blindbeck this afternoon."  She paused a
moment, and then her voice rose on an insolent note.  "Ay, and you know
well enough what you’re coming for an’ all!"

"Nay, then, I don’t."  Sarah seemed actually to grow in height.  She
looked down at her quietly.  "Nay, I don’t."

"That’s a lie, if I say it to all Witham!" Eliza cried in furious tones.
Battle was really joined now, and her voice, strident and loud, carried
into and disturbed even the street. Those near turned about openly to
listen, or listened eagerly without turning.  The man in the adjoining
room got up and came to the door. May stood poised for flight, looking
from one to the other of the warriors with dismay.

"You’re leaving Sandholes, aren’t you?" Eliza asked, exactly as if she
were addressing somebody over the road,--"leaving because you’re broke!
You’re coming to Blindbeck to beg of Blindbeck, just as you’ve begged of
us before.  Simon told Will, if you want to know, and Will told me, and
every farmer at market’ll be taking it home by now...."

There was a murmur of discomfort and disapproval all over the room, and
then somebody in a corner whispered something and laughed. May roused
herself and pushed her way past Eliza with burning cheeks; but Sarah
stood perfectly still, looking down at the blurred presence sneering
from her chair.

"Ay, we’re quitting right enough," she answered her in a passionless
voice.  "We’re finished, Simon and me, and there’s nowt for it but to
give up.  But I’ve gitten one thing to be thankful for, when
everything’s said and done ... I’m that bad wi’ my eyes I can’t rightly
see your face...."

The person who had laughed before laughed again, and faint titters broke
out on every side. Sarah, however, did not seem to hear.  She lifted a
thread-gloved hand and pointed at Eliza’s skirts.  "Happen you’ll shift
yon gown o’ yours, Eliza Thornthet?" she added, coolly. "I’ve a deal o’
dirt on my shoes as I reckon you won’t want."

The laughter Was unrestrained now, and Eliza flushed angrily as she
dragged her skirts reluctantly out of the way.  From the corner of a
raging eye she observed the elaborate care with which Sarah went by.

"We’ll finish our bit of a crack at Blindbeck!" she called after her
with a coarse laugh; but Sarah and May were already on the stairs.  The
stranger put out his hand to them as they brushed past, but in their
anger and concentration they did not notice that he was there.  Even if
he had spoken to them they would not have heard him, for through the
cloud of hate which Eliza had cast about them the voice of the Trump
itself would never have found a way. He stood aside, therefore, and let
them go, but presently, as if unable to help himself, he followed them
into the street.  They were soon cheerful again, he noticed, walking at
their heels, as the charm which they had for each other reasserted its
power.  Once, indeed, as they looked in at a window, they even laughed,
and he frowned sharply and felt aggrieved. When they laughed again he
turned on his heel with an angry movement, and flung away down the
nearest street.  He could not know that it was only in their memories
they ever really laughed or smiled....




                                   VI


Simon had been right in thinking that the tale of the car would be all
over the town by the time he arrived.  He came across it, indeed, almost
the moment that he got in.  The driver of the car had told a farmer or
two in the inn-yard, and the farmer or two had chuckled with glee and
gone out to spread it among the rest.  Of course, they took good care
that it lost nothing in the telling, and, moreover, the driver had given
it a good shove-off at the start.  He told them that Simon had shaken
his fist and wept aloud, and that Sarah had fainted away and couldn’t be
brought round.  A later account had it that the chase had lasted fast
and furious for miles, ending with an accident in Witham streets.  Simon
encountered the tale in many lengths and shapes, and it was hard to say
whether the flippant or sympathetic folk annoyed him most.  He always
started out by refusing to discuss the matter at all, and then wouldn’t
stop talking about it once he had begun.

"Ay, well, ye see, I thought it was a hearse," he always growled, when
forced to admit that part of the tale, at least, was true.  "Mebbe I was
half asleep, or thinking o’ summat else; or likely I’m just daft, like
other folk not so far."  Here he usually threw a glance at the enquiring
friend, who gave a loud guffaw and shifted from foot to foot.  "Ay, a
hearse,--yon’s what I thought it was, wi’ nid-noddin’ plumes, and happen
a corp in a coffin fleein’ along inside. You’ve no call to make such a
stir about it as I can see," he wound up helplessly, with a threatening
scowl.  "Boggles isn’t out o’ date yet by a parlish long while, and
there’s many a body still wick as can mind seeing Jamie Lowther’s
headless Coach and Four!"

He forgot to feel annoyed, however, when he found that his story had
made him in some sort the hero of the day.  He could see folks talking
about him and pointing him out as he went along, and men came up smiling
and wanting a chat who as a rule had no more for him than a casual nod.
Often, indeed, he had only a dreary time, bemoaning his fate with one or
two cronies almost as luckless as himself; listening, perhaps, on the
edge of an interested group, or wandering into some bar for a sup of ale
and a pipe.  But to-day he was as busy as an old wife putting the story
to rights, and when he had stopped being angry for having behaved like a
fool, he began to feel rather proud of himself for having done something
rather fine.  He ended, indeed, by laughing as heartily as the rest, and
allowed several points to pass which had nothing whatever to do with the
truth.  He felt more important than he had done for years, and forgot
for a while the press of his troubles and the fear about Sarah’s eyes.
Will told himself that he hadn’t seen him so cheerful for long, and
wondered whether things were really as bad at the farm as his brother
had made out.

They made a curious couple as they went about, because in face and
figure they were so alike, and yet the stamp of their different
circumstances was so plain.  They had the same thin face and dreamy
eyes, lean figure and fine bones, but whereas one carried his age well
and his head high, the other had long since bowed himself to the weight
of the years.  Will wore a light overcoat of a modern make, brown boots
and a fashionable soft hat; but Simon’s ancient suit was of some rough,
hard stuff that had never paid any attention to his frame.  Will had a
white collar and neat tie; but Simon had a faded neckcloth with
colourless spots, and he wore dubbined boots that had clogged soles, and
a wideawake that had once been black but now was green.  Eliza often
observed in her kindly way that Simon looked old enough to be Will’s
father, but indeed it was in the periods to which they seemed to belong
that the difference was most marked.  Will had been pushed ahead by
prosperity and a striving brood; while Simon had gone steadily down the
hill where the years redouble the moment you start to run.

They had encountered the agent early on, and fixed an appointment for
twelve o’clock; and afterwards they spent the morning together until
noon struck from the Town Hall.  Will had grown rather tired of hearing
the hearse story by then, and felt slightly relieved when the time came
for them to part.  "Nay, I’ll not come in," he demurred, as Simon urged
him at the door of the ’Rising Sun.’  "You’ll manage a deal better by
yourself.  You needn’t fear, though, but what I’ll see you through.
We’ll settle summat or other at Blindbeck this afternoon."

But at the very moment he turned away he changed his mind again and
turned back.  "I can’t rightly make out about yon car," he asked, almost
as if against his will.  "What, in the name o’ fortune, made you behave
like yon?"

Simon muttered gloomily that he didn’t know, and shuffled his feet
uncomfortably on the step. Now that the shadow of the coming interview
was upon him, he was not so perfectly sure as he had been that the story
was a joke.  He remembered his terror when the car was at his back, his
frantic certainty that there were strange things in the air.  He took it
amiss, too, both as a personal insult and from superstition, that the
Town Hall chimes should be playing "There is no luck about the house"
just as he stepped inside.

"It was nobbut a hired car, wasn’t it," Will went on,--"wi’ two chaps in
it, they said, as come from Liverpool way?"

"That’s what they’ve tellt me since," Simon agreed, "though I never see
it plain....  Seems as if it might be a warning or summat," he added,
with a shamefaced air.

"Warning o’ what?" Will threw at him with a startled glance.  "Nay, now!
Whatever for?"

"Death, happen," Simon said feebly,--"nay, it’s never that!  I’m wrong
in my head, I doubt," he added, trying to laugh; "but there’s queerish
things, all the same.  There’s some see coffins at the foot o’ their
beds, and you’ll think on when last Squire’s missis died sudden-like yon
hard winter, she had it she could smell t’wreaths in t’house every day
for a month before."

"Ay, well, you’d best put it out of your head as sharp as you can," Will
soothed him, moving away.  "You’re bothering overmuch about the farm,
that’s what it is.  A nip o’ frost in the air’ll likely set you right.
Weather’s enough to make anybody dowly, it’s that soft."

"Ay, it’s soft," Simon agreed, lifting his eyes to look at the sky, and
wondering suddenly how long it had taken the gull to get itself out to
sea. His brother nodded and went away, and he drifted unwillingly into
the inn.  The chimes had finished their ill-omened song, but the echo of
it still seemed to linger on the air.  They told him inside that Mr.
Dent was engaged, so he went into the bar to wait, seating himself where
he could see the stairs.  The landlord tried to coax him to talk, but he
was too melancholy to respond, and could only sit waiting for the door
to open and summon him overhead.  He was able to think, now that he was
away from the crowd and the chaff about the hearse, but no amount of
thinking could find him a way out. He had already given the agent a hint
of his business, and would only have to confirm it when he got upstairs,
but it seemed to him at the moment as if the final words would never be
said.  After a while, indeed, he began to think that he would sneak away
quietly and let the appointment go.  He would say no more about the
notice to Mr. Dent, and things might take their way for another year.
It was just possible, with the promised help from Will, that they might
manage to scrape along for another year....

He left it there at last and got to his feet, but even as he did so he
remembered Sarah’s eyes. He wondered what the doctor had said and wished
he knew, because, of course, there would be no question of staying if
the report were bad. He was still standing, hesitating, and wondering
what he should do, when the door of the Stewards’ Room opened above, and
a man came out.

It was, as somehow might have been expected, the stranger of the car,
otherwise Simon’s now celebrated ’hearse.’  Simon, however, had not
looked at him then, and he barely glanced at him now.  It was a blind
day, as Sarah had said, and all through the Thornthwaites seemed
determined to be as blind as the day.  The agent followed him out,
looking cheerful and amused. "I wish you luck all round!" Simon heard
him say, as he shook the stranger’s hand, and thought morosely that it
was easy and cheap to wish folks luck.  "This should be the finest day
of your life," he added more gravely, looking over the rail, and the man
going down looked up and said "That’s so!" in a fervent tone.  The old
farmer waiting in the bar felt a spasm of envy and bitterness at the
quietly triumphant words. "The finest day of your life,"--that was for
the man going down.  "The heaviest day of your life,"--that was for the
man going up.  With a touch of dreary humour he thought to himself that
it was really he who was going down, if it came to that....

With a feeling of something like shame he kept himself out of sight
until the stranger had disappeared, and then experienced a slight shock
when Dent called to him in the same cheery tone.  Almost without knowing
it he had looked for the voice to change, and its geniality jarred on
his dismal mood.  Somehow it seemed to put him about at the start, and
when Dent laid a hand on his shoulder, saying--"Well, Simon!" with a
smile, it was all he could do not to give him a surly snarl by way of
reply.  They went into the old-fashioned room, which smelt of horsehair
and wool mats, and Simon seated himself miserably on the extreme edge of
a chair.  Dent went to the window and lifted a finger to somebody in the
street, and then seated himself at the table, and said "Well, Simon!"
and smiled again.  He was a strongly built man, with a pleasant face,
which seemed rather more pleasant than need be to his visitor’s
jaundiced eye.

He looked away from it, however, staring at the floor, and after the
first conventional remarks began his tale of woe, that slow trickle of
disaster which always gathered itself into terrible spate.  "You’ll know
what I’m here for, sir," he concluded, at the end of his first breath,
twisting his hat like a tea-tray in his restless hands.  "Things has got
that bad wi’ us I doubt we can’t go on, and so we’ve made up our minds
we’d best clear out next year."

Dent nodded kindly in answer, but with a rather abstracted air.  He had
listened patiently enough to the slow tale, but Simon had a feeling that
his tragic recital was not receiving the sympathy it deserved.  He began
a fresh relation of the ills which had befallen him at the farm,
intending a grand climax to be capped by Sarah’s eyes; but there were so
many dead troubles to dig out of their graves as he went along, that the
last and most vital dropped from the reckoning, after all.

"Ay, well, you’ve likely heard all this before," he finished lamely in
the middle of a speech, conscious that he had missed his point, though
without being able to say how.  "We’ve had a bad year this year an’ all,
and I can’t see as it’s any use holding on.  Me and my missis fixed it
up as we come in, so if you’ll take my notice, sir, we’ll go next
spring."

"Your wife’s in town, is she?" Dent asked. For some reason he looked
again at the window from which he had waved.  "How does she take the
thought of leaving the farm?"

"Well, sir, we’ll both feel it, after all these years, but I don’t know
as it’s any use calling out.  I put it to her as we’d better quit, and
she agreed to it right off."

"I wish you’d brought her along," the agent said, still speaking in a
detached tone.  There were some notes on the table within reach of his
hand, and he glanced thoughtfully at them as he spoke.

Simon stiffened a little, and looked surprised. "I’m speaking for both
on us, sir, as I said before."

"Of course, Simon," Dent said, rousing himself. "I know that.  But I’d
have liked a word with her, all the same."  His glance went back to the
notes, and he smiled as if at his own thoughts....  "And so you’ve
really made up your minds that you’d better go?"

"Haven’t I been saying so, sir, all along?"  Simon was really injured
now, and his wounded dignity showed in his tone.  Mr. Dent was taking
the whole thing far too easily, he thought. First of all, he did not
seem to be listening as much as he might, and then, when the notice was
offered, he actually smiled!  Tenants of forty years’ standing do not
look to have their departure speeded with smiles.  Simon thought it
heartless, to say the least, and only to be excused because Mr. Dent did
not know what they had to face.  They had not been very satisfactory
tenants, of course,--even Simon admitted that,--and it was more than
likely that the agent was rather relieved.  At least he was saved the
unpleasant task of turning them out, a duty which, as Simon knew, had
seemed imminent more than once.  But they were respectable folk of good
stock, and they were not entirely to blame because they were failures,
too.  Gravity was their due, anyhow, if not sympathy, but Mr. Dent, on
this solemn occasion, seemed to be failing them in both.

"Of course you know you’re late with your notice?" he observed
presently, looking up. "You ought to have made up your minds a couple of
months ago."

"Ay, we’re late, I know, but we weren’t thinking of owt o’ the sort
then.  I’m sorry if we’ve put you about, but you’ll not have that much
trouble in getting rid of the farm.  It’s nobbut a small spot, you’ll
think on.  It’ll let right off the reel."

"It’s been going back a long while, though," Dent said thoughtfully, and
then felt penitent as the old man flushed.  Just for the moment he had
forgotten that Simon was in the room.

"Of course I know you’ve had pretty rough luck," he went on hastily,
trying to cover it up. "Sandholes holds the record for every sort of
mischance.  It sounds like one of the old fairy-tales," he added,
laughing,--"curses and all that! ... But I can’t help thinking it would
have been better for everybody if there had been a change earlier on."

"Ay, well, you’ve gitten your change now, and no mistake about it!"
Simon retorted angrily, deeply hurt.  There was something wrong with the
scene, though he could not tell what it was.  He only knew that he had
not expected it to go in the very least like this.

"It should have been made long since if it was to do you any good...."
Dent did not seem to notice that there was anything amiss. He sat,
tapping the table, deep in thought, while Simon seethed....  "Sure you
couldn’t put on for another year?"

This change of front upset his visitor so completely that he dropped his
hat.  He sat glaring at Mr. Dent with a dropped mouth.

"Nay, then, I just couldn’t!" he snapped at last, wondering whether he
was on his head or his heels.  "Losh save us!" he added angrily,
"haven’t I tellt you I meant to gang ever since I come in?  It’ll take
me all my time to hang on till spring, as it is."

"You’ve run it as close as that?" Dent enquired, and Simon gave a grunt.

"Ay, and I’m not the first as has done it, neither!"

"Couldn’t your Blindbeck brother see to give you a hand?  He’s done well
for himself, I should say, and his children are getting on."

"He’s given us a hand more than once already, has Will, but there’s no
sense in throwing good money after bad.  We’ll have to quit next year,
if we don’t this.  Farm’s going back, as you say, and I’m over old to
pull it round. I can’t keep going for ever, nay, nor my missis,
neither."

He remembered Sarah’s eyes as he spoke, and how they were enough to
clinch the matter in themselves, but he was too offended even to mention
them by now.  There was no telling to-day how Mr. Dent would take the
tragic news.  He had smiled and looked cheerful over the notice to quit,
but Simon felt he would not be able to bear it if he smiled at Sarah’s
eyes. Indeed, it was all he could do to keep a hold on himself, as it
was,--first of all hearing that he ought to have gone long since, and
then being told to stop when he’d settled to clear out!

The trend of his injured thought must have reached the other at last,
for he roused himself to look at his sulky face.

"You needn’t think I’m trying to shove the place down your throat!" he
said, with a laugh. "But I certainly thought you’d rather be stopping
on!"

Simon felt a little appeased, though he took care not to show any sign.
He growled miserably that they had never intended to quit except under a
coffin-lid.

"This is where you want a lad of your own to take hold,--a lad with a
good wife who would be able to see to you both.  You’ve no news, I
suppose, of that son of yours that went overseas?"

"A word or two, now and then,--nowt more.  Nowt as’d set you running
across t’countryside to hear."

"No chance of getting him home again, is there?" Dent enquired, and
Simon stared at the floor and shook his head.  He must have felt a
change in the atmosphere, however, for suddenly he began to repeat what
Sarah had told May, how Geordie had written for money, and there had
been none to send.  The words came easily after he had made a start, and
for the time being he forgot his resentment and injured-tenant’s pride.

"I reckon you know, sir, how it all come about.  There’ll ha’ been
plenty o’ folk ready to tell you, I’ll be bound, and them as knowed
least’ll likely ha’ tellt you most.  We never had but the one lad, Sarah
and me, and, by Gox! but he was a limb!  The queer thing was that my
brother Will’s eldest should ha’ been the very marrow o’ mine,--looks,
voice, ways, ay, and character an’ all.  Will and me were whyet enough
lads, I’m sure; it was terble strange we should breed a pair o’
rattlehorns like yon. You couldn’t rightly say there was any harm to
’em, but they were that wick they mun always be making a stir.  Being
that like, too, helped ’em rarely when there was chanst o’ their getting
catched.  Each on ’em had a call for telling when he was about.  Jim’s
was a heron like, but Geordie’s was nobbut a gull----"

This time it was his own glance that went to the window, as again he
remembered the bird gone out to the waves.  When Dent spoke, his mind
came back from its flight with a tiny jerk.

"Then they made off to Canada, didn’t they, the two lads?  You told me
something about it when I first came."

"Ay, they cleared off in a night without a word or owt, and they’ve
never done no good from then to this.  Sarah sticks to it Geordie would
never ha’ gone at all if it hadn’t been for Jim, and Will’s missis
sticks to it t’other way about.  I reckon there was nowt to choose
between ’em myself, but my missis never could abide poor Jim.  He was
that set on her, though, there was no keeping him off the spot.  Right
cruel she was to him sometimes, but she couldn’t drive him off.  He’d
just make off laughing and whistling, and turn up again next day.  Of
course, she was bound to have her knife into him, for his mother’s sake.
She and Eliza have always been fit to scratch at each other all their
lives."

"Long enough to finish any feud, surely, and a bit over?  It’s a pity
they can’t bury the hatchet and make friends."

"They’ll happen make friends when the rabbit makes friends wi’ the
ferret," Simon said grimly, "and the blackbird wi’ the cat! I don’t say
Sarah isn’t to blame in some ways, but she’s had a deal to put up wi’,
all the same. There’s summat about Eliza as sets you fair bilin’ inside
your bones!  It’s like as if she’d made up her mind to pipe Sarah’s eye
straight from the very start.  She never said ay to Will, for one thing,
till Sarah and me had our wedding-day fixed, and then danged if she
didn’t make up her mind to get wed that day an’ all!  She fixed same
church, same parson, same day and same time,--ay, an’ there’s some folk
say she’d ha’ fixed on t’same man if she’d gitten chanst!"  He paused
for a moment to chuckle when he had said that, but he was too bitter to
let his vanity dwell on it for long.  "She tellt parson it was a double
wedding or summat o’ the sort, but she never let wit on’t to Sarah and
me until she was fair inside door.  Sarah and me walked to kirk arm in
arm, wi’ nowt very much by-ordinar’ on our backs; but Eliza come
scampering up in a carriage and pair, donned up in a white gown and wi’
a gert, waggling veil.  Will was that shammed on it all he couldn’t
abide to look me in t’face, but there, I reckon he couldn’t help
hisself, poor lad!  Sarah was that wild I could feel her fair dodderin’
wi’ rage as we stood alongside at chancel-step.  She was that mad she
could hardly shape to get her tongue round Weddin’-Service or owt, and
when we was in t’vestry I see her clump both her feet on the tail of
Eliza’s gown.  She would have it nobody knew she was as much as getting
wed at all,--they were that busy gawping at Eliza and her veil.  She was
a fine, strapping lass, Eliza was, and I’d a deal o’ work keeping my
eyes off’n her myself! ... ay, and I won’t say but what she give me a
sheep’s eye or so at the back o’ Will as well...."  He chuckled again,
and his face became suddenly youthful, with a roguish eye.  "But yon was
no way o’ starting in friendly, was it, Mr. Dent?

"Ay, well, things has gone on like that atween ’em more or less ever
since, and I won’t say but Sarah’s gitten a bit of her own back when
she’s gitten chanst.  Will having all the luck and such-like hasn’t made
things better, neither.  Blindbeck’s ganged up and Sandholes has ganged
down,--ay, and seems like to hit bottom afore it stops!  Will and me
have hung together all along, but the women have always been at each
other’s throats.  It riled Eliza Jim being always at our spot, and
thinking a deal more o’ Sarah than he did of her.  Neither on ’em could
break him of it, whatever they said or did.  He always stuck to it
Sandholes was his home by rights."

"Pity the two of them aren’t here to help you now," Dent said.  "Those
runabout lads often make fine men."

"Nay, I doubt they’ve not made much out, anyway round."  Simon shook his
head.  "Likely they’re best where they be," he said, as Sarah had said
on the road in.  He sat silent a moment longer for politeness’ sake, and
then was stopped again as he rose to go.

"May I enquire what you intend to do when you leave the farm?"

The old man’s face had brightened as he talked, but now the shadow came
over it again.

"I can’t rightly tell, sir, till I’ve had a word wi’ Will, but anyway
he’ll not let us come to want.  He’s offered us a home at Blindbeck
afore now, but I reckon his missis’d have summat to say to that.  Ay,
and mine an’ all!" he added, with a fresh attempt at a laugh.  "There’d
be lile or nowt done on t’farm, I reckon, if it ever come about.  It’d
take the lot on us all our time to keep them two apart!"

Again, as he finished, he remembered Sarah’s eyes, and once again he let
the opportunity pass. He was on his feet now, anxious to get away, and
there seemed little use in prolonging this evil hour.  Mr. Dent would
think they were for ever whingeing and whining and like enough calling
out before they were hurt....  He moved hurriedly to the door, conscious
of a sense of relief as well as of loss, and Sarah’s eyes missed their
final chance of getting into the talk....

"You’re likely throng, sir," he finished, "and I’ll not keep you."  He
put a hand to the latch.  "Anyway, you’ll kindly take it as we’ll quit
next year."

Dent said--"No, Simon, I shan’t do anything of the sort!" and laughed
when the other shot round on him again with open mouth. His expression
was grave, however, as he ended his speech.  "I want you to think it
over a bit first."

Simon felt his head going round for the second time.  The red came into
his thin face.

"I don’t rightly know what you’re driving at, sir," he said, with a
dignified air.  "I reckon I can give in my notice same as anybody else?"

"Oh, Lord, yes, Simon!  Of course."  Dent’s eyes went back to the notes.
"Yes, of course you can."

"Ay, well, then?" Simon demanded stiffly. "What’s all this stir?"

"Well, ... it’s like this, you see ... you’ve missed your time.  It was
due a couple of months back, as I said before."

"Ay, but you’re not that hard and fast about notice, as a rule!  Tom
Robison did t’same thing last year, you’ll think on, and you let it
pass.  Seems to me you’re by way of having a joke wi’ me, sir," he
added, in a pitiful tone, "and I don’t know as it’s kind, seeing how I’m
placed."

Dent jumped to his feet and came across to lay a hand on his arm.

"It’s only that I’ve a feeling you’ll change your mind, Simon," he said
earnestly, "and you’ll be sorry if you’ve spread it about that you’re
going to quit.  A week, say,--a week won’t make that much difference,
will it? Can’t you let it stand over another week?"

"You said a minute back ’twas a pity we’d stopped so long!  I can’t make
out what you’re at, Mr. Dent,--I’m danged if I can!"

The agent laughed and left him to stroll back again to the window, where
he stood looking down into the full street.

"Perhaps we’re neither of us as clear in our minds as we might be!" he
observed, with a cryptic smile.  "The weather, perhaps; it’s only a
dreary day.  I’m not one of the folks who like November grey."

"Tides is big an’ all," Simon found himself saying, unable to resist the
lure.  "We’ve had t’watter up agen t’wall every night this week. Last
night I went out for a look afore it was dark, but it was that thick it
was all I could do to tell it was there at all.  There was just summat
grey-like lifting under my nose; but, by Gox! it was deep enough for all
it was so whyet!"

Dent shivered at the drear little picture which the other had conjured
up.

"I don’t know how you sleep," he said, "perched on the edge of things
like that!  It would give me fits to have the sea knocking twice a day
at my back door."

"Ay, it knocks," Simon said slowly, with a thoughtful air.  "There’s
whiles you’d fair think it was axing for somebody to come out.... You’ll
mind yon time you were near catched by the tide?" he went on, after a
pause.  "Eh, man, but I was in a terble tew yon night!"

"It was my own fault," Dent laughed,--"not that it was any the nicer for
that!  I knew the time of the tide, but I’d forgotten the time of day.
It was a day something like this, much the same dismal colour all
through.  Lord, no!"  He shivered again.  "I’ve not forgotten, not I!
I’ll never forget pounding away from that horrible wave, and finding
myself, quite without knowing it, back below the farm!"

"It was my missis saved you that night," Simon said, "and a near shave
it was an’ all! Tide would ha’ got you even then if it hadn’t been for
her.  We heard you hollerin’ and came out to look, but we couldn’t see
nowt, it was that dark.  I thought we’d fancied it like, as we didn’t
hear no more, but Sarah wouldn’t hear of owt o’ the sort.  She would
have it she could see you liggin’ at bottom o’ t’bank, and she give me
no peace till I’d crammelled down to look."

"Well, you may be sure I’m grateful enough," the agent said, as they
shook hands.  "I wouldn’t wish my worst enemy a death like that.  I hope
it’s been put to the credit side of her account."

He followed this caller out as he had done the last, and again, leaning
over the railing, he called "Good luck!"  Simon, looking up, full of
resentment, saw the face above him bright with smiles.  He went out with
offended dignity written in every line.




                                PART II

                                 ELIZA



                                   I


It was two o’clock and after before the old folks left Witham.  Simon
had gone to his dinner on quitting the agent, and at his favourite
eating-house he encountered others who wanted the hearse-story at first
hand.  He was not at all averse to talking about it by now, and after a
good dinner it improved with the telling every time.  Once more he
forgot the interview of the morning as well as the coming one in the
afternoon, and stayed smoking and talking and sunning himself in the
fine atmosphere of success.

Sarah, however, had neither pipe nor admiring circle to soothe or
enliven the heavy, dragging hours.  She went into the inn after the
’Ship’ dog-cart had rattled off, and tried to gather a little comfort
from the parlour fire; but the glamour of the morning had departed with
May, and now that she was alone she felt depressed and tired.  The
doctor’s verdict, which had passed her by at the time, rushed back upon
her, shaking her nerves and chilling her heart.  She began to wonder
what it would be like to be really blind, and in a sudden panic she made
a strained attempt to discern the pictures and almanacks in the room,
tracing the patterns of the antimacassars with a shaking finger, and the
shapes of the chair-backs and table-legs.  When she was really blind,
Simon would have to do for her instead of her doing for him, but he
would only make a poorish job of it, she felt sure.  There would still
be plenty for both of them to do, in spite of the fact that ’things had
come to an end.’  There were the long winter months to be got through
before they left, as well as the work and worry of changing house.  May
would help her, no doubt; she could always count on May; but she knew
that she did not want to owe her more than she could help.  It was
partly a new uprising of dead jealousy, of course, as well as pride
refusing dependence upon one who did not belong.  But at the back of all
there was a more just and generous motive than either of these,--the
consciousness that May had given too much already, and should not be
called upon for more. Months ahead though it lay, she began presently to
think a woman’s thoughts about the breaking-up of the home.  Little as
they possessed of any value in itself, there would be many things, she
knew, that they would want to keep.  There were certain things,
expensive to renew, which still had a flicker of useful life, and
others, useless to others as well as themselves, which were yet bone of
their bone and flesh of their ancient flesh.  She began to make a list
in her head, and to value the furniture as well as she knew how.  She
had been to many a sale in her time, and had a sufficiently good memory
of what the things had fetched, as well as of whose house had eventually
raked them in. She saw Sandholes full of peering and poking folk, a
chattering crowd stretching into the garden and yard, and forming a
black procession along the roads of the marsh.  She saw traps and heavy
carts and laden human beings slowly departing with the stuff of her
human life, while the shreds that were left to her, piled and roped on a
waiting lorry, looked poorer than ever in the light of day.  She saw the
garden gravel printed by many boots, and the yard trenched and crossed
by wheels.  She saw the windows open in a house from which nobody
looked, and scrubbed, bare floors which seemed to have forsworn the
touch of feet.  She saw the lorry pass reluctantly away into the great,
homeless place that was the world.  And last of all she saw herself and
Simon shutting the door that finally shut them out.  There was all the
difference in ten thousand worlds between the sound of a door that was
shutting you in and the sound of the same door shutting you out....

She had always been a still woman, when she had had time to be still,
but she found it impossible to be still to-day.  She began to walk up
and down, listening for Simon’s voice, and in the strange room she hurt
herself against the furniture, and received little shocks from the cold
surface of strange objects and the violent closing-up of the walls.  She
gave it up after a while, forcing herself to a stand, and it was so that
Simon found her when he opened the door at last.

She had a further wait, however, when he found that the trap had managed
to oust the car from the coveted place.  At first he was rather afraid
that the hearse-story had earned him too many drinks, but even to
marketing eyes the fact was plain.  He chuckled as he walked from one to
the other, saying "Gox!" and "Did ye ever now?" and "Losh save us!" and
"Wha’d ha’ thowt it!"  The driver was not to be seen, or the wait might
have been longer still, but as it was they were mounted presently on the
emaciated seats, and Simon jerked up the horse in a last spasm of
victorious glee.

For some miles he talked of nothing but the sensation that he had caused
in Witham, and how he had found the hearse-story everywhere in the town.

"I’d nobbut to turn a corner," he announced proudly, though pretending
disgust, "but sure an’ certain there’d be somebody waiting to tax me on
t’far side!  There was Burton, and Wilson, and Danny Allen and a deal
more, all on ’em ready wi’--’Well, Simon, and what about yon hearse?’  I
could see ’em oppenin’ their mouths half a street off!" he chuckled
loudly.  "Folk clipped me by t’arm and begged me tell ’em how it was,
and t’others rushed out o’ shops and fair fell on me as I ganged by!"

"They mun ha’ been terble hard set for summat to do," Sarah answered
unkindly. "What did you make out wi’ Mr. Dent?"

At once the shadow fell again on the fine sun of Simon’s success.

"Nay, you may well ax," he growled, "but I’m danged if I rightly know!
He was that queer there was no doing owt wi’ him at all. Seemed to be
thinking o’ summat else most o’ the time,--gaping out at winder and
smiling at nowt.  He was a deal queerer nor me, hearse or no hearse, and
so I tell ye!"

"But you give notice in, didn’t you?  You likely got that fixed?"

"Well, I did and I didn’t, after a manner o’ speaking.  I kept handing
it in like, and he kept handing it back.  He said we’d best take a bit
more time to think."

"We’ve had time and plenty, I’m sure!" Sarah sighed,--"ay, that we have!
... I reckon you tellt him about my eyes?"

Simon stirred uneasily when she mentioned her eyes, remembering how they
had played in and out of his mind, but never once managed to come to the
front.

"Nay, then, I didn’t, if you want to know, because I never gitten
chanst.  I didn’t rightly know what to say, neither, come to that.  You
catched doctor right enough, I suppose?"

"Ay, we hadn’t to wait or owt.  And he was right kind, he was that!"

"Happen he hadn’t a deal to say, after all?" Simon enquired hopefully,
and she gave a faint laugh.

"Nobbut that if I didn’t have an operation right off, I’d be as blind as
a barn-door owl by next year!"

Simon said "Gox!" and jerked the horse so violently that it nearly went
through the hedge. "Losh, missis, that’s bad!" he went on dismally, when
he had straightened out.  "It’s worse than I looked for, by a deal.
I’ve always been terble feared of operations and such-like. What’s to be
done about it, d’ye think?"

"Nowt."

"Nay, but dang it!" he cried sharply,--"we can’t leave it like yon!  If
there’s owt they can do for you, we mun let them try. They say some folk
come out right enough, wi’ a bit o’ luck."

"Luck isn’t much in our way, I doubt," she said, with a sigh, "and it’d
mean begging o’ somebody, I reckon, and I’ve had enough o’ that.  May
says there’s free spots for such as us, but there’s not that much free
in this world as I’ve ever seen.  I doubt it’d mean somebody’s brass or
other going to pay for it in the end."

"I could ax Will----" Simon began hurriedly, without pausing to think,
but she stopped him before the well-known formula was out.

"Nay, then, master, you’ll do nowt o’ the sort, so that’s all there is
about it!  You’re his brother, and you’ve a right to do as you choose,
but I’ll never take a penny piece from him if it’s nobbut for myself."

"He’d have his hand in his pocket for you right off.  He’s never been
close about brass and suchlike, hasn’t Will."

"Ay, but it’s Eliza’s brass as well, you’ll think on, and she’s close,
right enough!  She’d see me blind and on t’streets afore she’d lift a
hand, and if happen she did lift it, I’d strike it down!  Nay, master,
you can ax what you like for yourself, but you’ll ax nowt for me.  As
for the farm and Mr. Dent, we’re bound to get shot of it now, whatever
happens.  The sooner things is fixed the better I’ll be suited, so I’ll
thank you to get ’em seen to as soon as you can."

"’Tisn’t my fault they’re not fixed this very minute!" Simon grumbled,
feeling hardly used.... "Did you happen across Eliza in Witham?" he
asked her suddenly, after a while.

Sarah laughed faintly again, though this time it was an echo of triumph.

"We’d a few words together in t’caif," she answered tranquilly, "and wi’
a few folks looking on an’ all.  She was setting it round we were broke,
and had gitten the sack, and a deal more; but I reckon I give her summat
to bite on afore I was through....  Seems as if you an’ me had been
having a sort o’ side-show," she finished, with a grim smile.  "Ay,
well, we’ve given Witham summat to crack about, if we’ve never done nowt
else...."

Their minds had been full of Eliza as they drove to market, and now they
were busy turning her over in their minds again.  Sarah’s account of her
splendid effort cheered and uplifted them for a while, but they knew
only too well that their sense of superiority would not last.  Even
their victories, ever so dearly bought, turned to Eliza’s advantage in
the end. Life was on the side of Eliza, for whom all things were certain
to work out well.  Heaven was on the side of Eliza, whose face had never
registered a single memory of pain.  The Simon Thornthwaites never got
over the feeling that somehow she had played them false, had wheedled by
undue influence the balance of justice off the straight.  Alone, they
were able to see some dignity in their tragic lives, but once with Eliza
they were suddenly cheap,--mere poor relations fawning at her skirts.
They saw themselves framed as such in her mocking eyes, and felt for the
moment the shameful thing they seemed.

She mocked them,--that was the evil thing she did; that petty, insidious
crime which human nature finds so difficult to forgive. Mockery by
comparison was her method, and one which was almost impossible to fight.
In all that Eliza said and did, by her attitude and her dress, she
invited the world to mark the incredible gulf that yawned between the
Simon Thornthwaites and the Wills.  She had made her opening point on
the double wedding-day, though the actual cause of the enmity lay
further back than that.  Eliza, indeed, had intended to marry Simon and
not Will,--Simon, the elder, the better-looking, and even the smarter in
those far-off days.  But in this, at least, Sarah had won the fall, and
Eliza had never recovered from her surprise.  From that moment the
spoilt beauty had seen in the other’s plain person an opponent worthy of
her steel, an antagonist whom it would take her all her life to down.
Sneer and strike as she might, she could never be quite sure that she
had finally got home, and in mingled inquisitiveness and wrath she
sneered and struck again.  There must be an end sometime to this spirit
that would not break, but even after forty years there was little sign.
Something deathless in Sarah rose up again after every stroke, and was
always left standing erect when her world was in the dust.

Sarah thought of her wedding-day as they drove through the torpid
afternoon, and under the low sky that was shut over the earth like a
parsimonious hand.  The wedding-day had been soft and sunny and sweet,
with a high blue sky that looked empty from zone to zone, until, looking
up until you were almost blind, you saw that you stared through layer
upon layer of tender-coloured air.  The mountains had been like that,
too, clear yet vapour-veiled, and even the blue of the sea had been just
breathed upon as well.  It was a real bridal day, with its hint of
beauty only just withheld, its lovely actual presences that still
dropped curtains between. The earth-veils had had nothing in common with
Eliza’s flaunting mockery of a veil, nor was there anything in common
between the mysteries behind.  The strong mountain was more subtle and
shy than Eliza, the terrible sea more tender, the great sky with its
hidden storms more delicate and remote.  Eliza’s bold and confident
beauty had clashed with them as a brass band clashes with a stretching,
moonlit shore.  It was for Sarah in her stiff straw bonnet and brown
gown that the bridal veils of the world had been sweetly worn.

She had thought herself neat and suitable when she looked in the glass,
and had found it enough, because all her instincts were neat and plain.
It was a cruel irony of fate that had forced her into a morbid,
passionate groove. In those days she had never as much as heard of
obsessions of the mind, and would not have believed they could touch
her, if she had.  She had asked nothing of life but that it should be
clean and straight, and still found it hard to believe in the shadowed,
twisted thing which it had proved.

Her parents had died before Simon had made her a home, so she had gone
out to service and had been married from her ’place.’  She found him
waiting when she went downstairs, in clothes as neat and suitable as her
own, and he had given her a bunch of lilies of the valley, and a little
Prayer Book with a brown back.  They had always been matter-of-fact as
lovers, and they were very matter-of-fact now, but Sarah, from this
far-off distance, knew that, after all, they had not missed the thrill.
Even in the small-windowed, silent house that had a maiden lady for
tenant there was a touch of the exquisite thing,--the same delicate
rapture that was spreading its diaphanous wings over the coloured sea
and land....

They walked to church by the path across the fields, and the cattle
raised their heads to look at Simon’s suitable clothes, and the inch of
escaped ribbon frisking on Sarah’s suitable bonnet.  They went
arm-in-arm through the still churchyard, where their forefathers, lying
together, saw nothing strange in this new conjunction of old names; and
arm-in-arm up the empty aisle towards the cave of the chancel that had
the flower of its rose window set in it like a jewelled eye.  Their
boots sounded terribly loud on the uncarpeted tiles, and they trod on
tiptoe when they crossed the stones of the vaults, because the names
looking up seemed somehow to turn into the uplifted faces of the
prostrate dead. And presently the stone of the chancel-steps had stopped
them as with a bar, bidding them think, in that last moment, whether the
feet of their purpose had been rightly set.

They felt very small as they waited among the climbing pillars and under
the spring of the groined roof, smaller and smaller as the unmarked
minutes passed and nobody came.  A shaft of light from the clerestory
touched them like the point of a sacrificial knife, showing their faces
humble and patient and a little too anxious to be glad.  A bird flashed
in through the open chancel-door, sat for a moment on the altar-rail and
sang, and then caught sight of the sunlit country and flashed out again.
It had not even seen the waiting couple who were so very quiet and so
terribly small.  And then, just as they were at their smallest, the
Pageant of Eliza had swept in.

There were many to tell them afterwards of the sensation in the village
when Eliza in gorgeous apparel had come driving with trampling horses to
the old lych-gate.  At the sound of the horses’ hoofs and the first
flash of the veil the houses had emptied themselves as a teapot empties
itself when you tilt the spout.  Veils were the prerogative of the
’quality’ in those days, and that in itself was sufficient to make a
stir.  In a moment there were groups on the green, children running up
the street and folk pressing into the churchyard, and in a moment more
the veiled yet flaunting figure had passed into the church, an
over-rigged ship up the straight estuary of the aisle.

Behind Simon and Sarah the place was suddenly full of noise, whispering
and shuffling and treading of heavy feet, and the ringing of nailed
boots on the smooth tiles.  Presently all that had been inside the
church had gone out as if swept by a broom, and all that had been
outside had come in with a blatant rush, filling it with curious faces
and crowded bodies and suppressed laughter and muttered speech.  Into
the quiet hour that had been meant for Simon and Sarah alone, Eliza came
full tilt with a tumult of sight-seers in her train.  Not for her was
the peace between the springing pillars which rent before her like a
curtain rent by hands.  She trod with bold, self-satisfied strides over
the dead faces which to her were only names.  She created a vulgar
raree-show out of the simple blessing of a tranquil God.

Only outside the sea and the mountains kept their mystery till the knot
was tied.  The sacred hour of Simon and Sarah was withdrawn silently
into higher courts.

All that was human in Sarah, however, remained at the mercy of the
broken hour below. Now and then she caught a glimpse of Eliza’s face
through the veil, or a gleam of her shining gown as she twisted and
turned.  She thought to herself savagely that Eliza looked a fool, but
that did not prevent her from feeling, by contrast, a fool, too.  Even
Will, shy and ashamed, but tricked out in unaccustomed gauds, helped to
point the comparison between the pairs.  She remembered how her cheeks
had burned and her heart battered and her knees shook, while she
strained her ears for the least sign of mirth from the crowded pews
behind.  The whole parody of her precious hour was bitter beyond words,
but it was the mocking distinction in clothes that went furthest home.
For the rest of her life Sarah was sharply conscious of all that Eliza
wore, and hated it right to the sheep that had carried the wool on its
innocent back, and the harmless cotton-plant that had grown for her
unaware.

Eliza sailed down the aisle again amid giggles and loud asides, but
Simon and Sarah crept quietly out of the church by the door through
which the singing-bird had flown.  They stood in the grass among the
rose-bushes on the graves, and watched Eliza drive triumphantly away.
The parson followed them out to make a kindly speech, which they were
far too angry and humiliated to hear.  He wanted to tell them that God
had certainly liked them best, but he knew they would not believe him if
he did. They were so certain that it was Eliza who had had the beautiful
hour.  They were too simple to know that it was only they who had any of
the beauty to carry home....




                                   II


All their lives Simon and Sarah had been the victims of Eliza’s Method.
Nothing they had, horse, cow or cart, but was sooner or later measured
by Blindbeck standards and condemned.  Their furniture figured in
Eliza’s talk as often as her own,--their humble horsehair abased by her
proud plush, her stout mahogany lording it over their painted deal. They
had scarcely a cup or plate, hay-crop, dog or friend, but it was flung
in the scale and instantly kicked the beam.  People grew tired of
Eliza’s Method after a while, but long before they had ceased to enjoy
it its work was done. By that time they knew to the last inch exactly
how the Simon Thornthwaites had fallen behind the Wills.  The Simons
were stamped in their eyes as poor relations to the end of time, and
they treated them differently, spoke to them casually, and as often as
not forgot that they were there.  But Simon and Sarah did not forget, or
cease to notice, or cease to be hurt.  Always they felt pilloried by
Eliza’s blatant cry,--"Look here, upon this picture, and on this!"

Only in one respect had Sandholes and the Simons ever managed to hold
their own.  Simon’s son had been every whit as fine as Will’s, for all
the wooden spoon that was hanging over his cradle.  It was true that
more and more children came to Blindbeck, passing Sandholes by, but that
was nothing to Sarah as long as Geordie was at hand.  Geordie alone
seemed more than sufficient to right them in the eyes of an
Eliza-magicked world.  He was a rattlehorn and a limb, but he had stuff
in him, all the same, and sooner or later he would prove that stuff to
the world and the lordly Wills.  All the working and scraping of those
years went to the one passionate purpose of doing Eliza down.  Those
were the happiest years of Sarah’s life, because for the time being she
had a weapon against her foe.

Yet even here she found herself mocked by the amazing likeness between
the brothers’ sons.  It had an uncanny effect upon her, as of something
not quite human, even, indeed, as if there were something evil at its
back. She had an uneasy feeling that, in some mysterious way, this was
still another expression of Eliza’s malice.  The pride of stock in Simon
and Will was stirred by this double evidence of breed, but Sarah, when
people mistook the lads, was fretted to fierce tears.  There were times
when she even hated the smile on Geordie’s lips, because of its exact
similitude on Jim’s. Most of all she hated herself when the wrong lad
called and she answered before she knew, or waved to a figure over the
sands, and it came laughing and was not her son....

She had much the same sense of something not quite canny about Jim’s
extraordinary passion for Sandholes and herself.  It was almost, indeed,
as if she feared it, as if she knew that in the future it might do her
harm. Even she was not always proof against his laughing, kindly ways,
and nothing but some such fear of a clutching love could have made her
steel her heart.  Through all her absorption in her splendid Geordie she
could not help guessing at the greater depths in Jim.  Geordie had yet
to learn in exile what Jim had learned on the very threshold of his
home.  She remembered nursing him through an illness much against her
will, and even now she could not shed that clinging memory and its
appeal....

It was perhaps because of this hidden terror that she never used his
affection for her against his mother.  She was often tempted to do so,
for Eliza was sore in spite of her loud denials, and when the Method was
hard at work on the furniture or the crops it would have been pleasant
to give her news--and generally none too pleasing news--of Jim.  Often
enough the words were on her tongue, but she never spoke them.  Always
something held her back from taking this easy means to strike.

Her ironic reward, however, was such as might well have made her think
herself bewitched, for even out of her self-denial it was Eliza who
gathered triumph.  As time went on, and more and more lads appeared at
Blindbeck, she deftly changed her tactics by a single twist of the
wheel.  She handed over to Sandholes, as it were, the one member of the
Blindbeck family that did not come up to Blindbeck standards.  Not that
she ever said as much in words, or relinquished any claim that was
likely to be of use.  She merely contrived to convey the impression that
he belonged by nature more to the Have-Nots than the Haves, to the
penniless Simons rather than the wealthy Wills.  The impression
hardened, however, after the lads had run away, and Jim had finally
nailed his sympathies to the mast.  His father, indeed, did not give him
up without a struggle, but Eliza became ever more detached from the
wastrel who was her son.  Smilingly, so to speak, she dropped her thumbs
and let him go.  It was not long before strangers were thinking him
Simon’s son instead of Will’s, and presently even Sarah awoke to the
fact that she was saddled with the Blindbeck failure as well as her own.

It was a smug young cousin of Eliza’s who finally opened her eyes, at
one of those family feasts which Simon and Sarah were always expected to
attend.  Eliza was never at her brightest and best without them, as she
very rightly said,--the organ-grinder without his necessary monkey, the
circus-master without his jumping clown.  As usual, the Simon
Thornthwaites heard their belongings catalogued and found utterly
wanting, and, as usual, for the time being, shared the general sentiment
that they were beneath scorn.  The comparisons, passing in and out of
shippon and parlour, leaping from feather-bed to sofa, and over
root-crops and stacks of hay, arrived finally at the missing sons.

"Our Harry’s for learning the violin," Eliza informed the tea-party,
swelling with conscious pride.  "Master wouldn’t hear tell o’ such a
thing at first, but me and the girls talked him round between us.  I
reckon he’ll be suited all right, though, when he hears our Harry play.
Ah, now, Sarah, but wouldn’t that ha’ been just the thing for
Geordie-an’-Jim?  They were that fond o’ music, the poor lads, though
they’d no more tune to the pair on ’em than a steam-whistle.  Eh, well,
poor things, fiddle-playing and suchlike wouldn’t ha’ been no use to ’em
where they’re at.  Brass wasted, that’s what it would ha’ been, so it’s
just as well...."

Harry, also swelling with pride, looked for some sign of admiration from
his aunt, but did not get it.  Eliza soothed him with a meaning glance.

"The trouble is you’ve got to keep your hands terble nice for the
violin.  Our Harry’s terble set on keeping his hands nice....
Geordie-an’-Jim would never ha’ come to such-like quality ways, would
they, Sarah?  I never see such hands as the two on ’em used to show at
meals!  I mind you said they got sent home that often from school, at
last the folks took to washing ’em on the spot!  I used to be right
sorry for you, Sarah, I was that, wi’ their gert finger-marks all over
the walls and the chair-backs.  It’s queer how different folk shape, I’m
sure, even when they’re as you might say near-bred.  Our Harry frames
rarely at folding tablecloths and the like, and no more dirt to ’em when
he’s finished than if he was a lass!"

The town-bred cousin gazed complacently at his hands, and observed that,
if Geordie-an’-Jim were in Canada, as he understood, from all accounts
it was much the best place for them. Eliza nodded lugubriously, the tail
of her eye on Sarah’s unstirred face.

"Ay, they’re in Canada right enough, and like to be,--aren’t they,
Sarah?--for a goodish while yet.  They wrote home as they’d sworn to
make their fortunes afore they crossed the pond again, but fortunes
isn’t as easy come by as some folk seem to think.  Me and Will likely
know as much about it as most, having managed middlin’ well, but even
for the best o’ folk it isn’t as simple as it sounds.  There’s always
somebody at you one way or another, wanting to share what you’ve earned
wi’ your own hands. You’ve just got to keep lifting your feet right high
off the ground, or you’ll have folk hanging on to your shoe-wangs all
the time.  Ay, Geordie-an’-Jim’ll find as fortunes don’t come that slape
off the reel!  ’Tisn’t as if it was our Harry and Tom here, ay, and Bill
and Fred an’ all, as’ll find everything ready for ’em when they want to
start on their own.  They’ll step into good farms as if it was stepping
out o’ bed, and they’ll have Blindbeck behind them and its brass as
well.  They’ll have a bit o’ their own, come to that; I started ’em
saving-books myself.  Eh, yes, they’ll do right well, but I doubt
there’s never farm nor Post Office book as’ll come to Geordie-an’-Jim!"

Later in the day, the smug cousin, trying to be kind, had enquired of
Sarah whether Geordie-an’-Jim were twins.  She was too angry at first to
answer him at all, and by the time she managed to get her breath her
mood had changed.  They were alone at the time, and even Sarah could
sometimes laugh at herself when Eliza was out of sight.  The touch of
humour freed her heart for an instant, and at once it rose up and stood
by the lad whose mother had cast him off.  Jim was suddenly before her,
with his tricks of affection and his borrowed face, his constant cry
that he had only been born at Blindbeck by mistake.  "I’m your lad,
really, Aunt Sarah," she heard him saying, as of old.  "I’m your lad
really, same as Geordie is!"  Jim was forty by now, but it was a child’s
voice that she heard speaking and couldn’t deny.  The cousin repeated
his question, and she smiled grimly.

"Twins?  Ay ... and as like as a couple o’ peas.  As like as a couple o’
gulls on the edge o’ the tide...."

It was the only time in her life that she ever stood openly by Eliza’s
hated son.  But perhaps even that one occasion may count in the final
sum of things....




                                  III


Now they had left the high-road and were making south-east through the
winding lanes.  Their shoulders were turned to the sea, though in that
lost world of the mist only the native could tell where the bay was
supposed to lie.  It was one of the dead hours, too, when even the salt
goes out of the marsh-air, and no pulse in it warns you subconsciously
of the miracle coming.  Between the high-mounted hedges it was still and
close, and beyond them the land rose until its dank green surface stood
soft against the sky.  All the way Simon looked at the land with a
critical eye, the eye of the lover which loves and asks at the same
time. He looked at the ploughland and knew the rotation through which it
had run and would have to run again; at rich grass-land which seemed
never to have known the steel, and fields which, at rest for a hundred
years, still spoke to some long-rusted share.  He loved it, but he
thought of it first and foremost as good material for the good workman
engaged on the only job in the world.  It was always the land that he
coveted when he came to Blindbeck, never the house.  Eliza had made of
the house a temple to the god of Blessed Self-Satisfaction, but even
Eliza could not spoil the honest, workable land.

The farm kept showing itself to them as they drove, a quadrangle of
long, well-kept buildings backed by trees.  When the sun shone, the
white faces of house and shippon looked silver through the peeping-holes
of the hedge, but to-day they were wan and ghostly in the deadening
mist.  The turned beeches and chestnuts were merely rusty, instead of
glowing, and seemed to droop as if with the weight of moisture on their
boughs.  The Scotch firs on a mound alone, stark, straight, aloof, had
more than ever that air of wild freedom which they carry into the tamest
country; and the pearly shadow misting their green alike in wet weather
or in dry, was to-day the real mist, of which always they wear the other
in remembrance.

The farm had its back well into the grassy hill, and the blind river
which gave it its name wound its way down to it in a hidden channel and
went away from it in a hidden dip in a field below.  There was water
laid on at Blindbeck, as Sarah knew, with a copper cylinder in a special
linen-room, and a hot towel-rail and a porcelain bath.  Simon’s
particular envy was the electric light, that marvel of marvels on a
northern farm.  He never got over the wonder of putting his hand to the
switch, and seeing the light flash out on the second to his call.  Once
he had sneaked out of the house on a winter’s night, and in the great
shippon had turned the lights on full.  Eliza, of course, had been nasty
about it when she heard, but Will had understood him and had only
laughed.  Later, swinging a lantern in his own dark shippon, Simon had
thought of those switches with envious longing.  He did not know that
they had taken the warm glamour out of the place, and slain in a blow
the long tradition of its beauty.  The lantern went with him like a
descended star as he moved about, and out of the cattle’s breath wove
for itself gold-dusted halos.  There had been something precious about
it all before, some sense of mystery and long-garnered peace, but
to-night he could only remember Blindbeck and its modern toy.  For the
time being he ceased to feel the pull of the sweetest chain in the
world, which runs straight back through all the ages to the Child in the
Bethlehem Stall.... There was a billiard-table at Blindbeck, too, with
more switches to tempt Simon, and a well-laid tennis-lawn in the neat
garden by the stream.  On the far side of the farm was a great highway
running north and south, as well as a main-line station over the drop of
the hill.  It seemed as if everything was made easy for those who lived
at Blindbeck, from the washing of pots and the moving of stock to the
amusement and education of the bairns.

Folk who came to Blindbeck for the first time believed that at last they
had found the farm of all their dreams.  They called it an Earthly
Paradise, a model miniature village, a moral object-lesson, a True Home.
They came to it between well-cropped fields, marked by trim hedges and
neat stone walls, and through uniformly painted gates secure in hinge
and hasp into a tidy yard.  They looked with pleasure at the shining
knocker on the green house-door and the fruit tree lustily climbing the
warm south wall.  They looked with delight at the healthy, handsome
family, the well-placed buildings and the show of pedigree stock. They
looked at Will as he went shyly by, and said that his wife was
undoubtedly the better horse.  They looked at Eliza and said that she
was the Housewife of Romance.  When they went away they told others of
this Paradise which was Blindbeck, and the others came in their turn and
looked and said the same.  But to Simon and Sarah it was plain Purgatory
and nothing else, and with each gate that they loosed they unloosed a
devil as well.

There was a party at Blindbeck this afternoon, as long custom might have
led them to expect.  It was part of Eliza’s Method to gather a party
together when the poor relations were due.  There was always a noisy
crowd, it seemed to the Simons, when they were tired, or when they had
any particular business to transact. On the day after the lads had flown
there had been an unusually large crowd, with faces that looked like
masks to the parents’ tired eyes.... Will was fond of young folk, and
made no objection to the stream of ’company’ passing beneath his roof.
His shy, quiet eyes watched the young tide of life surging ahead, with
Eliza floundering like a porpoise in its midst.  He was content only to
watch, but he was not stranded, like the thirsty Simons; the waves still
lapped about his feet.  He could see youth and the pride of youth
without the sense of desolation which embittered his brother and took
his brother’s wife by the throat.  Simon was always surly when he came
to Blindbeck, while Sarah was like a bomb in the hand which any
unconscious soul might throw.  Will did not know that for them every lad
that they looked at should have been Geordie, and each lass a lass of
their own with Geordie’s face.  He was sorry and sympathetic, but he did
not know those things.  It was Eliza who knew, and used the knowledge
for her private ends.  You could always be sure that Eliza knew where
your hidden things were kept.

To-day, tired as they were with the hours in town, and already reacting
from their great decision, a jovial party seemed more than they could
stand.  Signs of it reached them as they came to the last gate, making
Sarah draw in her lips and Simon scowl.  The sounds seemed intensified
by the stillness of the day, crossing and jarring the mood of Nature as
well as that of the approaching guests.  Faces were pressed to panes as
they rattled up, but nobody came out to give Sarah a hand down, or to
offer to help Simon with the horse.  They were too common a sight to
arouse any interest or even courtesy in that house.

She climbed down gropingly, and he led the horse away, leaving her
standing, waiting, in the empty yard.  She stood with her back turned to
the kitchen window, conscious, though she could not see them, of the
eyes that were raking her shabby figure through the glass.  The sounds
of merriment burst out afresh, and she winced a little, though she did
not move.  They were laughing at her, she felt sure, but there was
nothing new to that.  They often laughed, she knew, since she had ceased
to be able to stop them with a glance.  She shivered, standing there,
and her bones ached with the damp, but she was in no hurry to enter the
warm, crowded room.  It was better to shiver in the coldest spaces of
earth than to be shut into Heaven itself with Eliza and her tongue.

The green house-door with its brass knocker was close at her left hand,
but she did not attempt to open it and go in.  That was a privilege only
accorded to the rich and proud, not to a poor relation come to beg.
Nevertheless, it was one of her hidden dreams that someday she would
enter by that grand front-door. In the Great Dream Geordie came home
with a fortune in his hands, so that all doors, even the Door of
Blindbeck, instantly stood wide.  They would drive up to it in a smart
cart behind a fast young horse, with Geordie, a pattern of fashion,
holding the reins.  His mother would be beside him, of course, in
crackling silk, with a velvet mantle and a bonnet of plumes and jet.
Simon, the lesser glory, would have to sit behind, but even Simon would
be a sight for Blindbeck eyes.  When the Dream came true, the house
could be as full of pryers as it chose, with crushed noses and faces
green with envy set like bottle-ends in every pane.  The farm-men would
come to the doors and gape, and even the dogs would stop to sniff at so
much that was new.  Geordie would jump down, reins in hand, and bang the
brass knocker until it shook the house, while Sarah, secure in the
presence of her golden lad, would sit aloft and aloof like any other
silken queen.  Soon they would hear Eliza’s step along the sacred,
oil-clothed passage; and she, when she opened the door, would see their
glory framed beyond. Sarah would throw her a graceful word, asking leave
to step inside, and climb down with a rustle of silk on the arms of her
husband and son.  She would set her feet on the snowy steps and never as
much as trouble to look for a mat. With a smile she would offer her
hostess a kindly, kid-gloved hand.  In the whole armour of the
successful mother she would bear down upon her foe....

It was one of those things that seem as if they might happen so easily,
and never do,--never do.  Simon returned presently, accompanied by Will,
and they entered the house as usual through the old stone porch.  No dog
even looked aside at them as they crossed to the kitchen door.  No
portent of coming wonder shed a sudden sunlight on the day.  The old
trap was tipped on its shafts behind a sheltering wall.  The old horse,
himself mere waiting food for the nearest hounds, munched his way
happily through his feed of Blindbeck corn.

Will talked shyly as he led the way, trying to brighten the melancholy
pair.

"You must have a sup o’ tea before we get to business," he said to his
brother, "and Sarah can rest herself while we have our crack. We’re over
soon wi’ tea to-day, but I reckon you won’t mind that.  You’ll be tired
likely, and it’s none so warm.  I’ll be bound Simon’ll have a thirst on
him anyway!" he smiled to Sarah.  "He’s done a deal o’ tattling, Simon
has, to-day!"

He could not get any response from them, however; indeed, they scarcely
seemed to hear. The fear of Eliza was upon them, that was always so
strong until they were actually in her presence, the same fear that had
sent them scuttling like scared rabbits out of the Witham inn. Sarah was
struggling with the usual jealous ache as they entered the spacious,
cleanly place, with the kindly smell of new-baked bread filling the
whole house.  She knew as well as the mistress where the kitchen things
were kept, the special glories such as the bread-maker, the
fruit-bottler, and the aluminium pans.  The Blindbeck motto had always
been that nothing beats the best.  Half her own tools at home were
either broken or gone, and there was only a blind woman to make shift
with the rest as well as she could.  Little need, indeed, for a great
array, with the little they had to cook; and little heart in either
cooking or eating since Geordie had gone away....

Will opened the door of the main kitchen, and at once the warmth and
jollity sweeping out of it smote the shrinking visitors like an actual
blast.  The party were already at table, as he had said, and met the
late-comers with a single, focussed stare.  It was one of their chief
bitternesses, indeed, that they always seemed to arrive late.  Eliza was
at the back of it, they felt almost sure, but they had never been able
to discover how.  No matter how they hurried the old horse, asked the
hour of passers-by, or had Simon’s old watch put as right as it would
allow, they never seemed to arrive at the right time.  They could not be
certain, of course, that she had watched for them from upstairs, and at
the first sign of their coming had hustled the party into tea, but
somehow or other they knew it in their bones.  Things happened like
that, they would have told you, when you were up against Mrs. Will;
things that never by any chance would have happened with anybody else.

The room was cloudy to Sarah as she went in, but jealousy had long ago
printed its details on her mind.  She knew what the vivid wall-paper was
like, the modern furniture and the slow-combustion grate.  Once it had
been a beautiful old houseplace with a great fire-spot and a crane, an
ingle-nook, a bacon-loft, and a chimney down which both sun and moon
could slant a way.  Eliza, however, had soon seen to it that these
absurdities were changed, and Sarah, though she affected contempt,
approved of the changes in her heart.  It was true that she always
returned to Sandholes with a great relief, but she did not know that its
bare austerity soothed her finer taste.  She only knew that her mind
expanded and her nerves eased, and, though grief went with her over
every flag and board, a cool hand reached to her forehead as she went
in.

Simon included in one surly glance the faces round the loaded table, the
bright flowers, the china with the gilded rim, and the new
window-curtains which he would never even have seen in any house but
this.  "Plush, by the look on ’em, and the price of a five pun note!" he
thought resentfully, as he stood waiting to be given a place, and
wondering which of the people present he disliked the most.  There were
the two Swainson lasses from the nearest farm, with their young duke of
a brother, who was in a Witham bank.  There was a Lancashire youth whom
Will had taken as pupil, and Stephen Addison and his missis, who were
both of them preaching-mad.  He held forth at chapel and she at
Institute meetings and the like, and folk said they kept each other
awake at nights, practising which of them could do it best.  There was
Sam Battersby of Kitty Fold, who never knew where his own heaf ended and
other people’s began, and the familiar smug cousin, long since formally
pledged to Eliza’s eldest lass.  There was a grandchild or two, and of
course the Blindbeck brood, with the exception of a couple of married
daughters and the obliterated Jim....  It was small wonder, indeed,
that, after all those years, nobody missed him in that upcoming crowd.

Eliza’s hearty voice, that was never hearty at core, rose like a
strong-winged, evil bird at the unwanted guests.  The sight of them
seemed to surprise her so much that she dropped a gold-rimmed cup.

"Surely to goodness, Simon and Sarah, yon’s never you!  I’d give you up
an hour back or more, I had indeed.  You’ve been a terble while on
t’road, surely,--a terble while after us? But there,--I always forget
how fast yon grand little mare of ours gets over t’ground!  You’d need
to start sooner than most folk wi’ your poor old crock."

She broke off to throw a remonstrance at Will, who was bundling two of
his daughters out of their seats to make room for their uncle and aunt.

"Nay, now, Will," she called vexedly down the table.  "What d’ye think
you’re at?  Leave t’lasses alone, can’t you?  Let the poor things be!
If it’s a chair you’re wanting, there’s one here by me as’ll suit Sarah
just grand.  Sarah can’t abide a chair wi’ a cane bottom,--says it rubs
her gown.  It’s right enough, too, I’m sure, wi’ velvet and the
like,--(I made a bonny mess o’ yon grand gown I had when Annie Belle was
wed),--but I can’t see as it’ll do any harm to a bit o’ poorish serge.
Anyway, Sarah can have the best plush to set on, if she sets here, and,
as for Simon, you’re for ever sticking him where I can’t so much as see
the end of his nose!  You’re never thinking I’m still sweet on him,
surely," she added, laughing, "or that happen he’ll be making sheep’s
eyes at me, as he used to do?"

She looked at the young folk, and chuckled and winked, and they nudged
each other and laughed, too.  But Sarah did not laugh as she waited
behind the chairs, or Simon, red to the ears, and recalling the
machinations of Eliza’s youth.  He pushed one of his nieces roughly out
of his way and took her place, while Sarah went slowly to seat herself
on the red plush chair that was warranted not to hurt her poor patched
gown.

"I hope there’s summat for you, I’m sure!" Eliza went on, when the
giggling and whispering had died down, and Simon’s thin cheeks had lost
their furious red.  She cast an anxious glance down the well-filled
table, but her tone was complacency itself.  "Folks as come late can’t
expect to find everything just so.... Ay, I give you up a long while
back.  Sally here’ll tell you I give you up.  ’Sally,’ I says to her,
’likely yon old horse’ll be put to it to do the extra bit, and so
they’ve happen thought better on’t, and gone straight home.  You’re that
used to good horses, Sally,’ I says, ’you don’t rightly know how poor
folks has to shift. Not but what they’ll get a deal better tea here than
they will at home, Sally,’ I says, ’and though I says it as shouldn’t,
that’s the truth! Ay, they’ll come to tea, I’ll be bound, Sally,’ I
says, but I changed my mind when I thought on the old horse."

Sarah said nothing in reply to this, partly because her brain was
swimming with the heat of the room, but chiefly because she never did
say anything until Eliza was well ahead in the race for speech.  This
particular method helped her to reserve her strength, but at the same
time it deepened the bitterness in her heart.  It would have been better
for both of them if they could have got the inevitable tussle over at
the start; exhaustion on both sides might have brought at least a
pretence at amity in its train. But it had always been Sarah’s instinct
to hold herself back, and time had turned the instinct into a fixed
need.  For the moment, at least, her strength was certainly to sit
still.

"I doubt there’s no tea for you just this minute, Sarah," Eliza said,
affecting great concern as she lifted the tea-pot lid.  "Sally, my lass,
you’d best see about mashing another pot. There’ll be a deal o’ folk
sending up for more in a brace o’ shakes, and we can’t have them saying
they’re not as well-tret at Blindbeck as they’re used.  Not as anybody’s
ever said it yet as I’ve heard tell, though you never know what folks’ll
do for spite.  Most on ’em get through their three cups afore they’re
done, and me like as not just barely through my first. Eh, but I used to
be terble bothered, just at the start, keeping folks filled and their
mugs as they rightly should!  You bairns wasn’t up then, of course, but
we’d farm-lads in the house, and wi’ a rare twist to ’em an’ all!  Yon’s
a thing you’ve never been bothered with, Sarah, wi’ such a small spot
and lile or nowt in the way o’ work. You’d nobbut a couple o’ hands at
any time, had you, and not them when you’d Geordie-an’-Jim? You’ve a
deal to be thankful for, I’m sure, you have that!  You’ve always been
able to set down comfortable to your meat, instead o’ fretting yourself
to skin and bone seeing as other folk had their wants."

Here Mrs. Addison offered to pass her cup, and then thought better of
it, remembering the new brew.  Eliza, however, urged it forward.
Apparently she had discovered concealed virtue under the tea-pot lid.

"Nay, now, Mrs. Addison, there’s a sup in the pot yet!  You’ve no call
to look shy about it,--I wasn’t talking at you! ... Pass Mrs. Addison
the cream, Mary Phyllis, and waken up and look sharp about it!
Blindbeck tea’s none the worse, I reckon, for a drop o’ Blindbeck
cream...."  She returned the cup, smiling benignly, and then pretended
to have lost Sarah and suddenly found her again.  "Losh, Mrs. Simon,
you’re that whyet I’d clean forgot you were there!  You’ll not want to
be waiting on Sally and the fresh brew.  I’ll wet leaves again for you
just to be going on with!"

So Sarah got the bottom of the pot after a little more talk, a hunt for
a clean cup and an address on the value of the spoons.  Half a
cup--consisting chiefly of tea-leaves--was passed to Simon, but was
intercepted on its way by Will.  Simon did not notice the manoeuvre,
being busy glowering at a niece’s shoulder turned sulkily on him from
the left; but Eliza saw it from her end of the table and turned an angry
red.  She never forgot Simon’s indifference to her as a girl, and would
have made him pay for the insult if she could.  She could not always
reach him, however, because of the family tie which nothing seemed able
to break. But Sarah, at least, it was always consoling to think, could
be made to pay.  There were times when all her reserve could not hide
from a gleeful Eliza that she paid....

So Simon got the new brew without even knowing that it was new, while
Sarah drank the unpleasant concoction that was weak at the top and
bitter as sea-water at the bottom. Sally came in with another great
brown pot, and sat down languidly at her aunt’s side.  She and the smug
cousin had been engaged for years, but there seemed little prospect of
the wedding taking place.  She had been a handsome girl, and was good to
look at still, but there were handsomer Thornthwaites growing and grown
up, as apparently the cousin was quick enough to perceive.  To-day he
had found a seat for himself beside Mary Phyllis, who kept glancing
across at her sister with defiant pride.  Sally had a cheap town-look
nowadays, the cousin thought, not knowing that she had assumed it long
ago to please himself.  Now that he was more mature, he preferred the
purer country type of Mary Phyllis, as well as the fresher atmosphere of
her youth. Sally talked to young Swainson, and pretended not to care,
but she was too unhappy to bother about her aunt.  The Simon
Thornthwaites were boring at any time, like most permanently unlucky
people, and to-day she was too worried even to try to be kind.  So
Sarah, after whom she was called, and who was her godmother to boot, got
very little to eat and only the dregs of things to drink; and nobody at
all rose up to deliver her from Eliza.

Mrs. Addison had opened her mouth very impressively more than once, but
it was only now that she got a chance to speak.  In spite of their
boasted fluency, both she and her husband had always to yield the palm
to Mrs. Will.  Mrs. Addison, however, always watched her chance, while
Stephen was simply flabby, and did not try.  She and Eliza in the same
room were like firmly opposing currents, flowing strongly in the same
stream.

"Mr. Addison’s to preach at this mission they’re having, next week," she
announced proudly.  "There’s to be a Service for men only, and our
Stephen’s to give ’em a talk.  I won’t say but what he’ll do as well as
a real minister, even though I do happen to be his wife.  Likely you’ll
think on about it, and send some of your lads along, Mrs. Will?"

Eliza was quite unable to conceal her disgust at a distinction achieved
by somebody not her own.

"I’ll do my best, I’m sure," she assented casually and without looking
at her, "though I doubt they’ll want coaxing a bit wi’ a broom-handle or
a clout!"  She disliked being called Mrs. Will, and knew that Mrs.
Addison did it with fell intent.  It was galling to be reminded that, in
spite of his success, Will had still not managed to make himself into
the elder son....  "I can’t say they’re that set on either church or
chapel unless it’s to see a lass," she went on, busy with the cups, "and
I doubt they don’t reckon much o’ sermons unless they’re good.  They’ve
been better eddicated than most folk, you’ll think on, so they’re hard
to suit.  ’Tisn’t likely they could do wi’ second-hand preaching from
some as happen never went to school at all."

Mr. A’ddison made a sudden attempt to speak, but choked instead, while
Eliza looked as innocent as a large-sized lamb.

"Ay, I’ve heard a deal o’ sermons as was just waste breath," she went on
kindly, "and that’s the truth.  All the same, I’ll likely look in at
Mission myself, one o’ these days, if I can get away.  I’m always glad
to set still after a hard week, and to get a look at other folks’
jackets and hats.  Not that there’s much to crack on at chapel, that
way....  I’m a deal fonder o’ church.  I was wed at St. Michael’s,
you’ll think on,--ay, and Sarah an’ all.  Eh, I could laugh even yet at
yon march we stole on her, me an’ Will!"

Sally moved impatiently at her aunt’s elbow, and muttered something
under her breath.  She was tired of the old story, and disapproved of it
as well.  Sarah had lifted her cup to her lips, but now she set it
down....

Mary Phyllis stopped giggling a moment, and leaned forward to speak.

"I was telling Cousin Elliman about it only this morning," she said
noisily, "and he says it’s the funniest thing he ever heard!  I thought
everybody knew about it, but he says he didn’t. He said it was real
smart of you, Mother, and he wished he could have been there...."

"I’ll be bound Sarah didn’t think it smart!" Eliza chuckled, but without
glancing at her victim’s face.  She had a trick of discussing people
when they were present, as Sarah knew. She could tell by the trend of
Eliza’s voice that she spoke without turning her head.

"Smart?  Nay!  Sarah was real wild, you take my word!  I spoke to her in
t’vestry when the show was through, and she give me a look as was more
like a dog’s bite.  Eh, well, I reckon poor Sarah was jealous o’ my
gown, seeing her own was nowt to crack on,--and nowt then! I’d always
settled to be real smart when I got wed, and my own lasses was just the
same. None o’ my folk can do wi’ owt as isn’t first-class and happen a
bit over.  Yon’s the photo we had took at Annie Belle’s wedding," she
added, turning to point, "and there’s another of Alice Evelyn’s in the
parlour."

The cousin and Mary Phyllis left their seats to giggle together over the
stiff figures, and presently the girl turned to her sister with a
malicious taunt.

"I say, our Sally, you’d best look out when you _do_ get wed, or happen
I’ll play a trick on you, same as mother did Aunt Sarah!  You’ll be
rarely riled if I come marching up the aisle with a fine young man,
taking all the shine out of you and Elliman!"

The cousin said something in a low tone which made her flush and laugh,
and Sally guessed at it quickly enough, though it did not reach her
ears.  The tears came into her eyes, and on an impulse of fellow-feeling
she turned towards her aunt.  She was asking after May Fleming when her
mother broke across her talk.

"Eh, now, Sarah, yon was never May, was it, along wi’ you in Witham?
I’ll be bound I’d never have known her if she hadn’t been with you, but
there’s not that many you’re seen about with nowadays at market.
’Tisn’t like me, as can’t stir a step without somebody wanting a crack
or hanging on to my gown. But May’s changed out of all knowledge,--I was
fair bothered to see her look so old!  I’ll swear our Annie Belle looks
as young again, for all she’s been wed a dozen year at least.  Ay, I
thought May terble old, and terble unmannerly as well.  I’d be shammed
to think as any lass o’ mine had suchlike ways.  You weren’t
over-pleasant spoken yourself, Sarah, if it comes to that.  The folk in
the caif were laughing a deal after you’d gone out, and saying you must
be wrong in the garrets to act so queer."

Sarah had regained her spirit a little, in spite of her poor tea.  She
straightened herself on the plush chair and answered calmly.

"They can say what suits ’em and welcome, as long as they let me be.
You know what put me about, Eliza, and nobody to thank for it but
yourself.  As for folks laughing and making game o’ me and suchlike, it
was you they was sniggering at plain enough when I come out."

Eliza’s colour rose, but she struggled to keep her virtuous air.  She
looked at Sarah with a sorrowful eye.

"I wouldn’t get telling lies about it, Sarah," she observed kindly, "I
wouldn’t indeed! Mrs. Addison’s listening, think on, and she’ll be
rarely shocked at suchlike ways.  Caif-folk were shocked more than a
deal, an’ me just having a friendly talk an’ all!"

"It’s a queer sort o’ friendliness as puts folk to open shame!"  Sarah’s
colour was flying a flag, too.  "It’s nobbut a queer sort o’ friend as
goes shouting your private business at the end of a bell!"

"There isn’t a deal that’s private, surely, about the mess o’ things
you’ve made on the marsh?..."  The fight was really begun now, and Eliza
turned in her seat, fixing her adversary with merciless eyes.  Sarah
could see very little but a monstrous blur, but she felt her malignant
atmosphere in every nerve.  She could hear the big, solid presence
creaking with malice as it breathed, and had an impression of strained
whalebone and stretching cloth.  But it was always Eliza’s most
cherished garments that she visioned when they fought,--the velvet gown
that was folded away upstairs ... gloves, furs, and a feathered hat;
furthest of all, the wedding-gown and the flaunting veil....

"Private!"  Eliza repeated the sneered word as if it were something too
precious to let go. "There can’t be that much private about things as
we’ve all on us known for years.  What, folks has puzzled no end why
you’ve never ended in t’bankruptcy court long since!  Will and me could
likely ha’ tellt them about it, though, couldn’t we, Sarah?  Will an’ me
could easy ha’ tellt ’em why!  Will and me could ha’ tellt where brass
come from as was keeping you on t’rails----"

Will had been lending a careful ear to Simon’s surly talk, but he lifted
his head at the sound of his name.

"Now, missis, just you let Mrs. Simon be!" he admonished, with a
troubled frown.  "You’re over fond of other folks’ business by a deal."

"I’ll let her be and welcome, if she’ll keep a civil tongue in her
head!" Eliza cried.  She went redder than ever, and slapped a tea-spoon
angrily on the cloth.  "But if our brass isn’t our business, I’d like to
know what is, and as for this stir about quitting Sandholes, it’s
nothing fresh, I’m sure!  We all on us know it’s a marvel landlord
didn’t get shot on ’em long ago."

The last remark galvanised Battersby into lively speech.  Hitherto he
had been busily concentrated on his food, but now his mean little
features sharpened and his mean little eyes shone.  He bent eagerly
forward, leaning on the cloth, knife and fork erect like stakes in a
snatched plot.

"What’s yon about quitting Sandholes?" he asked, in a thin voice.  "Are
you thinking o’ leaving, Simon?  Is it true?"

"I don’t see as it’s any affair o’ yours if it is," Simon answered him,
with a sulky stare.

"Nay, it was nobbut a friendly question between man and man.  If you’re
quitting the farm it would only be neighbourly just to give me a hint.
There’s a lad o’ mine talking o’ getting wed, and I thought as how
Sandholes’d likely be going cheap.  Has anybody put in for it yet wi’
t’agent, do ye think?"

"Nay, nor like to do, yet awhile," Simon answered glumly, full of sullen
hurt.  All his love for his tiresome dwelling-place rose to the surface
at this greed.  "I don’t mind telling you, Mr. Battersby, as you ax so
kind, that I give in my notice but it wasn’t took.  Mr. Dent would have
it I mun think it over a bit more. Your lad’ll just have to bide or look
out for somebody else’s shoes."

This dreadful exhibition of meanness aggrieved Battersby almost to the
verge of tears.

"Well, now, if yon isn’t dog-in-the-manger and nowt else!" he appealed
to the company at large.  "What, you’re late wi’ your notice already,
and yet you’re for sitting tight to the farm like a hen on a pot egg!  I
shouldn’t ha’ thought it of you, Simon, I shouldn’t indeed. Here’s a
farmer wanting to quit and my lad wanting a farm, and yet the moment I
ax a decent question I get sneck-posset geyly sharp. You’re jealous,
that’s what it is, Simon; you’re acting jealous-mean.  You’ve nobbut
made a terble poor job o’ things yourself, and you want to keep others
from getting on an’ all!"

Simon gave vent to an ironic laugh.

"Nay, now, Sam, never fret yourself!" he jeered.  "You and your lad’ll
get on right enough, I’ll be bound, what wi’ your heaf-snatching and
your sheep-grabbing and the rest o’ your bonny ways!  What, man, one o’
your breed’d be fair lost on a marsh farm, wi’ nowt to lay hands on
barrin’ other folks’ turmuts, and never a lile chance of an overlap!"

Battersby’s reputation was well known, and an irrepressible laugh
greeted Simon’s speech, but was instantly cut short by the terrible
spectacle of the victim’s face.  Only the smug cousin went on laughing,
because he was ignorant as well as smug, and did not know what a heaf
meant, let alone how it was possible to add to it by Sam’s skilful if
unlawful ways. Battersby jumped to his feet and thumped the table, so
that the blue and gold china danced like dervishes from end to end.
Mrs. Addison’s tea made a waterfall down her second-best bodice, and
Sarah’s heart, not being prepared for the thump, leaped violently into
her mouth.

"I’ll not be insulted in your spot nor nobody else’s," he stormed at
Will; "nay, and I’ll not take telling from yon wastrel you call brother,
neither!  All on us know what a bonny mess o’ things he’s made at
Sandholes.  All on us know it’ll be right fain to see his back....  As
for you, you gomeless half-thick," he added, swinging round so suddenly
on the smug cousin that he was left gaping, "you can just shut yon
calf’s head o’ yours and mighty sharp or I’ll shut it for you!  Them as
knows nowt’d do best to say nowt, and look as lile like gawping
jackasses as Nature’ll let ’em!" ... He sent a final glare round the
stifled table, and let Eliza have the sting in his tail.  "I’d been
looking to be real friendly wi’ Blindbeck," he finished nastily, "and my
lad an’ all, but I don’t know as we’ll either on us be fain for it after
this.  Nay, I wain’t set down agen, missis, and that’s flat, so you
needn’t ax me!  I’m off home and glad to be going, and no thanks to none
o’ you for nowt!"

He glanced at his plate to make certain there was nothing left, snatched
at his cup and hastily swallowed the dregs; then, thrusting his chair
backward so violently that it fell to the floor, he clapped his hat on
his head and marched rudely out.  Eliza, catching a glance from a
tearful daughter, got to her feet, too.  They swam from the room in a
torrent of loud apologies and bitter, snarled replies.

Will leaned back in his chair with a fretted expression on his gentle
face.  The cousin, slowly turning from red to mottled mauve, observed to
Mary Phyllis that the old man’s language was ’really remarkably like my
chief’s!’  Some of the younger end started to giggle afresh, but Sarah
was still trembling from the unexpected shock, and Simon felt gloomy
again after his public effort.  He could see that he had upset Will, and
that was the last thing he wanted to do, to-day.  Will did not like
Battersby, but he liked peace, and there were other reasons for friendly
relations at present.  Will’s youngest daughter had a direct interest in
Battersby’s lad and his hopes of a farm, and now the father had shaken
the Blindbeck dust from his proud feet.  She looked across at the cause
of the trouble with tear-filled, indignant eyes.

"Seems to me things is always wrong when you come to Blindbeck, Uncle
Simon!" she exclaimed hotly.  "Nobody wants your old farm, I’m sure!  I
wouldn’t have it at a gift! But you might have spoken him fair about it,
all the same.  I never see such folks as you and Aunt Sarah for setting
other folk by the ears!"

Will said "Whisht, lass, whisht!" in as cross a tone as he ever used to
his girls, and Simon glowered at her sulkily, but he did not speak.  She
was a fair, pretty thing, with Geordie-an’-Jim’s eyes, and he did not
wish to injure her happiness in any way.  It was true enough, as she
said, that there was generally something in the shape of a row as soon
as he and Sarah set foot in the house, but he could not tell for the
life of him how it came about. It could not be altogether their fault,
he thought resentfully, yet with a sort of despair.  To-day, for
instance, he had every reason for keeping the peace, and yet that fool
of a Battersby must come jumping down his throat!  Nobody could be
expected to stand such manners and such nasty greed,--grabbing a man’s
homestead before his notice was well in!  There was nothing surprising,
of course, in the fact that the women had already come to blows.  He had
expected it from the start, and, with the resignation of custom, thought
it as well over soon as late.  They had had one scrap, as it was, from
what Sarah had said, and the dregs of that pot of passion would still be
hot enough to stir.

"It’s a shame, that’s what it is!" the girl was saying, over and over
again.  Tears dropped from the Geordie-an’-Jim eyes, and Simon felt
furious with everybody, but particularly with himself.

"You needn’t bother yourself," he growled across at last, making a rough
attempt to put the trouble right.  "Young Battersby’s over much sense to
go taking a spot like ourn, and as for his dad, he’ll be back afore you
can speak.  ’Tisn’t Sam Battersby, I’ll be bound, if he isn’t as pleased
as punch to be running in double harness wi’ Blindbeck and its brass!"

"Ay, like other folk!" Eliza dropped on him from the clouds, reappearing
panting from her chase.  "Like other folk a deal nearer home, Simon
Thornthet, as you don’t need telling! Battersby wanted nowt wi’ the
farm,--he tellt me so outside.  ’Tisn’t good enough for the likes of
him, nor for our Emily Marion, neither! He was that stamping mad he was
for breaking it all off, but I got him promised to look in again next
week.  I’d a deal o’ work wi’ him, all the same," she added, flushing
angrily at her brother-in-law’s ironic smile, "and no thanks to you,
neither, if I come out top, after all! Anyway, I’ll thank you to speak
folk civilly at my table, if you can, whatever-like hired man’s ways you
keep for your own!"

She would have hectored him longer if Will had not got to his feet and
taken himself and his brother out of the room, so instead she went back
to her seat and drank a large cup of tea in angry gulps.  Between
drinks, however, she managed to say to the wife the things she had
wanted to say to the man, though Sarah was silent and paid little or no
heed.  She wished she could have gone outside with the men, and helped
to decide what her future was to be. But it was not for her to advise,
who would soon be no better than a helpless log.  It was her part to
wait patiently until Simon fetched her away.

But it was not easy to wait at all in that atmosphere of critical
dislike.  The successive passages of arms had had their natural effect,
and the party which had been so merry at the start was now in a state of
boredom and constraint.  The thoughts of most of those present were
unfriendly towards the folk of the marsh, and Sarah could feel the
thoughts winding about her in the air.  Emily Marion was right, so they
were saying in their minds; trouble always followed the Thornthwaites
the moment they appeared.  Storms arose out of nowhere and destroyed
some festive occasion with a rush.  Even to look at them, dowdy and
disapproving, was to take the heart out of any happy day.  It was
certainly hard on the poor Will Thornthwaites that the tiresome Simons
should dare to exist.

Sarah, bringing her mind back from the absent brothers with an effort,
found the Method working again at top speed.  The tea had soothed
Eliza’s nerves and stimulated her brain.  She was now at her very best
for behaving her very worst.

"And so Mr. Addison’s preaching next week, is he?" she reverted
suddenly, making even that supreme egotist blink and start.  Her Voice,
furred and soft, reminded Sarah of a paw reaching out for someone to
scratch.  "Eh, now, but I should be in a rare twitter if it was Will as
was setting up to preach!  But there, we’re none of us much of a hand at
talking at our spot, and Will’s summat better to do than just wagging a
loose tongue.  I’ll see the lads come along, though, as it’s you, Mrs.
Addison, and an old friend, unless there’s summat useful they’re happen
wanted for at home.  Eh, Sarah, but wouldn’t they talks to young men ha’
done a sight o’ good to Geordie-an’-Jim?  It’s a sad pity you didn’t
start preaching before they went, Mr. Addison,--it is that!  Like
enough, if you had, they’d be at Sandholes yet."

The preacher’s brow had been thunderous during the early part of this
speech, but now he looked suddenly coy.  Sally, dropping her glance to
her aunt’s lap, saw her fingers clench and unclench on a fold of her own
black gown.

"Any news of the prodigals?" Elliman Wilkinson suddenly enquired.  He
looked at Eliza as he spoke, and smiled as at a well-known joke.  "I’m
always in hopes to find one of them eating the fatted calf."

"Nay, you must ask Sarah, not me!" Eliza answered, with an affected
laugh.  She despised Elliman in her heart, but she was grateful for the
cue.  "Sarah knows what they’re at, if there’s anybody does at all.
Like enough they’ll turn up one o’ these days, but I don’t know as we’ll
run to calves.  They’ll be terble rough in their ways, I doubt, after
all this time.  Out at elbows an’ all, as like as not, and wi’ happen a
toe or two keeking through their boots!"

There was a ripple of laughter at this show of wit, and then Elliman,
urged by a nudge and a whisper from Mary Phyllis, repeated the question
in the proper quarter.  He raised his voice when he spoke to Sarah, as
if she were deaf as well as blind, and when she paused a moment before
replying, he apostrophised her again. The whole table had pricked its
ears and was listening by the time the answer came.

Sarah felt the giggles and the impertinent voice striking like arrows
through the misty ring in which she sat.  Sharpest of all was Eliza’s
laugh, introducing the question and afterwards punctuating it when it
was put. She was achingly conscious of the antipathetic audience hanging
on her lips.  They were baiting her, and she knew it, and her heart
swelled with helpless rage.  A passionate longing seized her to be lord
of them all for once,--just for once to fling back an answer that would
slay their smiles, put respect into their mocking voices and change
their sneers into awed surprise.  If only for once the Dream and the
glory might be true,--the trap and the new clothes and Geordie and the
green front door!  But nothing could be further from what they expected,
as she knew too well.  They were waiting merely to hear her say what she
had often said before,--for news that there was no news or news that was
worse than none.  She had faced more than one trial that day, and had
come out of them with her self-respect intact, but this unexpected
humiliation was more than she could bear.  She was telling herself in
the pause that she would not answer at all, when something that she took
for the total revolt of pride spoke to the mockers through her lips.

"Ay, but there’s rare good news!" she heard herself saying in a cheerful
tone, and instantly felt her courage spring up and her heart lighten as
the lie took shape.  "I’d been saving it up, Eliza, for when we were by
ourselves, but there’s no sense, I reckon, in not saying it straight
out.  Geordie’s on his way home to England at this very minute, and he
says he’s a rare good lining to his jacket an’ all!"

The air changed about her at once as she had always dreamed it would,
and she heard the gasp of surprise pass from one to another like a
quick-thrown ball.  Eliza started so violently that she upset her cup
and let it lie.  She stared malevolently at the other’s face, her own
set suddenly into heavy lines.

"Nay, but that’s news and no mistake!" she exclaimed, striving after her
former tone, but without success.  The note in her voice was clear to
her blind hearer, sending triumphant shivers through her nerves....
"Tell us again, will you, Sarah?" she added sharply.  "I doubt I heard
you wrong."

"I’ll tell you and welcome till the cows come home!" Sarah said, with a
sudden sprightliness that made the Wilkinson cousin open his eyes. It
was almost as if another person had suddenly taken possession of Sarah’s
place.  There was a vitality about her that seemed to change her in
every feature, an easy dignity that transformed the shabbiest detail of
her dress.  Her voice, especially, had changed,--that grudging, dully
defiant voice.  This was the warm, human voice of one who rejoiced in
secret knowledge, and possessed her soul in perfect security and
content.

"He’s coming, I tell you,--our Geordie’s coming back!"  The wonderful
words seemed to fill her with strong courage every time she spoke.  "I
can’t rightly tell you when it’ll be, but he said we could look for him
any minute now.  Likely we’ll find him waiting at Sandholes when we’ve
gitten home.  He’s done well an’ all, from what he says....  I’ll be
bound he’s a rich man.  He talks o’ buying Sandholes, happen,--or happen
a bigger spot.  I make no doubt he’s as much brass as’d buy Blindbeck
out an’ out!"

She fell silent again after this comprehensive statement, merely
returning brief ayes and noes to the questions showered upon her from
every side.  Her air of smiling dignity, however, remained intact, and
even her blind eyes, moving from one to another eager face, impressed
her audience with a sense of truth.  And then above the excited chatter
there rose Eliza’s voice, with the mother-note sounding faintly through
the jealous greed.

"Yon’s all very fine and large, Sarah, but what about my Jim?  Jim’s
made his pile an’ all, I reckon, if Geordie’s struck it rich.  He’s as
smart as Geordie, is our Jim, any day o’ the week!  Hark ye, Sarah!
What about my Jim?"

Quite suddenly Sarah began to tremble, exactly as if the other had
struck her a sharp blow.  She shrank instantly in her chair, losing at
once her dignity and ease.  The fine wine of vitality ran out of her as
out of a crushed grape, leaving only an empty skin for any malignant
foot to stamp into the earth.  She tried to speak, but could find no
voice brave enough to meet the fierce rain of Eliza’s words.  A mist
other than that of blindness came over her eyes, and with a lost
movement she put out a groping, shaking hand.  Sally, in a sudden access
of pity, gathered it in her own.

She slid her arm round her aunt, and drew her, tottering and trembling,
to her feet.

"It’s overmuch for her, that’s what it is," she said kindly, but taking
care to avoid her mother’s angry glance.  "It’s knocked her over, coming
that sudden, and no wonder, either.  Come along, Aunt Sarah, and sit
down for a few minutes in the parlour.  You’ll be as right as a bobbin
after you’ve had a rest."

She led her to the door, a lithe, upright figure supporting trembling
age, and Elliman’s eyes followed her, so that for once he was heedless
of Mary Phyllis when she spoke.  Most of the company, indeed, had fallen
into a waiting silence, as if they knew that the act was not yet
finished, and that the cue for the curtain still remained to be said.
And the instinct that held them breathless was perfectly sound, for in
the square of the door Sarah halted herself and turned.  Her worn hands
gripped her gown on either side, and if May had been there to see her,
she would again have had her impression of shrouded flame.  She paused
for a moment just to be sure of her breath, and then her voice went
straight with her blind glance to the point where Eliza sat.

"Jim’s dead, I reckon!" she said, clearly and cruelly... "ay, I doubt
he’s dead. Geordie’d never be coming without him if he was over sod.
You’d best make up your mind, Eliza, as he’s dead and gone!"

It was the voice of an oracle marking an open grave, of Cassandra,
crying her knowledge in Troy streets.  It held them all spellbound until
she had gone out.  Even Eliza was silent for once on her red plush
chair....




                                   IV


Each of the brothers Thornthwaite drew a breath of relief as soon as he
got outside. They were at ease together at once as soon as they were
alone.  The contrast in their positions, so obvious to the world, made
little or no difference to the men themselves.  It would have made less
still but for the ever-recurring problem of the women-folk, and even
that they did their best to put away from them as soon as they were out
of sight.  Each could only plead what he could for the side he was bound
to support, and pass on hurriedly to a less delicate theme. Alone they
fell back easily into the relation which had been between them as lads,
and forgot that the younger was now a man of substance and weight, while
the elder had made an inordinate muddle of things.  Will had always
looked up to Simon and taken his word in much, and he still continued to
take it when Eliza was not present to point to the fact that Simon’s
wonderful knowledge had not worked out in practice.  To-day, as they
wandered round the shippons, he listened respectfully while his brother
criticised the herd, quarrelled with the quality of the food-stuffs, and
snorted contempt at the new American method of tying cattle in the
stall.  Experience had taught him that Simon was not the first who had
made a mess of his own affairs while remaining perfectly competent to
hand out good advice to others.  The well-arranged water-supply was
Simon’s idea, as well as the porcelain troughs which were so easy to
keep clean, and the milking-machine which saved so much in labour. There
were other innovations,--some, Eliza’s pride,--which were due to Simon,
if she had only known it.  He was a good judge of a beast as well, and
had a special faculty for doctoring stock, a gift which had certainly
not been allowed to run to waste during those bewitched and
disease-ridden years at Sandholes.  Will was indebted to him for many
valuable lives, and often said that Simon had saved him considerably
more than he had ever lent him.  It remained a perpetual mystery why so
useful a man should have achieved so much for others and so little for
himself.  The answer could only lie in the curse that was glooming over
Sandholes,--if there was a curse.  Nature certainly plays strange tricks
on those who do not exactly suit her book, but in any case the hate at
the heart of things was enough to poison luck at the very source.

While Sarah sat through her long torment in the kitchen, rising up at
last for that great blow which at all events felled her adversary for
the time being, Simon was enjoying himself airing his knowledge in the
buildings, contradicting his brother on every possible occasion, and
ending by feeling as if he actually owned the place.  However, the
reason of his visit came up at length, as it was bound to do, and his
air of expert authority vanished as the position changed.  One by one,
as he had already done to Mr. Dent, he laid before his brother his
difficulties and disappointments, much as a housewife lays out the
chickens that some weasel has slain in the night.  He wore the same air
of disgust at such absurd accumulation of disaster, of incredulity at
this overdone effort on the part of an inartistic fate.  The story was
not new to Will, any more than to the agent, but he listened to it
patiently, nevertheless.  He knew from experience that, unless you allow
a man to recapitulate his woes, you cannot get him to the point from
which a new effort may be made.  He may seem to be following you along
the fresh path which you are marking out, but in reality he will be
looking back at the missed milestones of the past.  And there were so
many milestones in Simon’s case,--so many behind him, and so few to
come.  After all, it could only be a short road and a bare into which
even the kindest brotherly love had power to set his feet.

So for the second time that day Simon lived his long chapter of
accidents over again, his voice, by turns emphatic and indignant or
monotonous and resigned, falling like slanting rain over the unheeding
audience of the cattle. Will, listening and nodding and revolving the
question of ways and means, had yet always a slice of attention for his
immediate belongings. His eye, casual yet never careless, wandered over
the warm roan and brown and creamy backs between the clean stone slabs
which Simon had advocated in place of the ancient wooden stalls.  The
herd was indoors for the winter, but had not yet lost its summer
freshness, and he had sufficient cause for pride in the straight-backed,
clean-horned stuff, with its obvious gentle breeding and beautiful
feminine lines.  That part of his mind not given to his brother was
running over a string of names, seeing in every animal a host of others
whose characteristics had gone to its creation, and building upon them
the stuff of the generations still to come,--turning over, in fact, that
store of knowledge of past history and patient prophecy for the future
which gives the study of breeding at once its dignity and its
fascination. At the far end of the shippon, where the calf-pens were, he
could see the soft bundles of calves, with soft eyes and twitching ears,
in which always the last word in the faith of the stock-breeder was
being either proved or forsworn. The daylight still dropping through
skylights and windows seemed to enter through frosted glass, dimmed as
it was by the warm cloud of breathing as well as the mist that lined the
sky beyond.  A bird flew in at intervals through the flung-back swinging
panes, and perched for a bar of song on the big cross-beams supporting
the pointed roof.  A robin walked pertly but daintily down the central
aisle, a brave little spot of colour on the concrete grey, pecking as it
went at the scattered corn under the monster-noses thrust between the
rails.  Simon leaned against a somnolent white cow, with an arm flung
lengthways down her back, his other hand fretting the ground with the
worn remnant of a crooked stick.  Will’s dog, a bushy, silvered thing,
whose every strong grey hair seemed separately alive, curled itself,
with an eye on the robin, at its master’s feet.

He roused himself to greater attention when Simon reached the account of
his interview with Mr. Dent.  Accustomed as he was to more or less
traditional behaviour under the traditional circumstances which govern
such lives as his, he fastened at once on the puzzling attitude of the
agent.

"It fair beats me what Mr. Dent could think he was at," he observed
thoughtfully.  "Once you’d settled to quit there was no sense in keeping
you hanging on.  Best make a job and ha’ done wi’ it, seems to me.
’Tisn’t like Mr. Dent, neither, to carry on in such a fashion. I wonder
what made him act so strange?"

Simon wore his original air of injured dignity as he leaned against the
cow.

"Nay, I don’t know, I’m sure, but he was terble queer!  You might ha’
thought he was badly or summat, but he seemed all right. Come to that,
he looked as fit as a fiddle and as pleased as a punch!  You might ha’
thought he’d had a fortune left him, or the King’s Crown!"

"Happen it was some private business," Will said, "and nowt to do wi’
you at all.... What did you think o’ doing when you’ve quit the farm?"

Simon poked the flags harder than ever, and from injured dignity sank to
sulks.  The sudden pressure of his arm moved the somnolent cow to a
sharp kick.  When he spoke it was in a surly tone, and with his eyes
turned away from Will’s.

"I’ll have to get a job o’ some sort, I reckon, to keep us going.  I’m
over old for most folk, but I could happen do odds and ends,--fetching
milk and siding up, and a bit o’ gardening and suchlike.  The trouble is
the missis won’t be able to do for herself before so long.  The doctor
tellt her to-day she was going blind."

His brother’s face filled at once with sympathy and dismay.  In that
forbidden compartment of his mind where he sometimes ventured to
criticise his wife, he saw in a flash how she would take the news.  This
latest trouble of Sarah’s would indeed be the summit of Eliza’s triumph.
Poverty Sarah had withstood; blindness she might have mastered, given
time; but poverty and blindness combined would deliver her finally into
the enemy’s hand.

"I never thought it would be as bad as that," he murmured pityingly.
"It’s a bad business, is that! ... Didn’t doctor say there was anything
could be done?"

"There was summat about an operation, but it’ll get no forrarder," Simon
said.  "They fancy things is hardly in Sarah’s line."

"If it’s brass that’s wanted, you needn’t fash over that...."  He added
more urgently as Simon shook his head, "It’d be queer if I grudged you
brass for a thing like yon!"

"You’re right kind," Simon said gratefully, "but it isn’t no use.  She’s
that proud, is Sarah, she’ll never agree.  I doubt she just means to let
things slide."

"She’s no call, I’m sure, to be proud with me!"  Will’s voice was almost
hot.  "I’ve always been ready any time to stand her friend.  Anyway,
there’s the offer, and she can take it or leave it as best suits her.
If she changes her mind after a while, she won’t find as I’ve altered
mine....  But there’s no sense in your taking a job and leaving a blind
woman to fend for herself.  There’s nowt for it but Sarah’ll have to
come to us."

Simon laughed when he said that, a grim, mirthless laugh which made the
dog open his sleepless eyes and throw him a searching glance.

"Nay, nay, Will, my lad!  It’s right good of you, but it wouldn’t do.  A
bonny time you’d have, to be sure, wi’ the pair on ’em in t’house! And
anyway your missis’d never hear tell o’ such a thing, so that fixes it
right off."

"It’s my own spot, I reckon!"  Will spoke with unusual force.  "I can do
as suits me, I suppose.  T’lasses hasn’t that much to do they can’t see
to a blind body, and as for room and suchlike, there’ll be plenty soon.
Young Battersby’s made it up with our Em, and it’s more than time yon
Elliman Wilkinson was thinking o’ getting wed.  He’s been going with our
Sally a terble long while, though he and Mary Phyllis seem mighty throng
just now.  Anyway, there’ll be a corner for Sarah right enough,--ay, and
for you an’ all."

But Simon shook his head again, and stood up straight and took his arm
off the back of the cow.

"There’d be murder, I doubt," he said quite simply, and this time he did
not laugh.  "There’s bad blood between they two women as nobbut death’ll
cure.  Nay, I thank ye right enough, Will, but yon horse won’t pull....

"I mun get a job, that’s all," he went on quickly, before Will could
speak again, "and some sort of a spot where t’neighbours’ll look to the
missis while I’m off.  I’ll see t’agent agen and try to ram into him as
I mean to gang, and if you hear of owt going to suit, you’ll likely let
me know?"

Will nodded but did not answer because of approaching steps, and they
stood silently waiting until the cowman showed at the door. At once the
deep symphony of the hungry broke from the cattle at sight of their
servant with his swill.  The quiet picture, almost as still as if
painted on the wall, upheaved suddenly into a chaos of rocking,
bellowing beasts. The great heads tugged at their yokes, the great eyes
pleaded and rolled.  The big organ-notes of complaint and desire chorded
and jarred, dropping into satisfied silence as the man passed from stall
to stall.  Will jerked his head after him as he went out at the far
door, and said that he would be leaving before so long.

"Eh?  Taylor, did ye say?"  Simon stared, for the man had been at
Blindbeck for years. "What’s amiss?"

"Nay, there’s nowt wrong between us, if you mean that.  But his wife’s
father’s had a stroke, and wants him to take over for him at Drigg.
News didn’t come till I was off this morning, or I might ha’ looked
round for somebody while I was in t’town."

Simon began a fresh violent poking with his ancient stick.  "You’ll ha’
somebody in your eye, likely?" he enquired.  "There’ll be plenty glad o’
the job."

"Oh, ay, but it’s nobbut a weary business learning folk your ways."  He
glanced at his brother a moment, and then looked shyly away. "If you’re
really after a shop, Simon, what’s wrong wi’ it for yourself?"

The painful colour came into the other’s averted face.  He poked so
recklessly that he poked the dog, who arose with an offended growl.

"Nay, it’s charity, that’s what it is!  I’m over old....  You know as
well as me I’d never get such a spot anywheres else."

"You know the place, and you’re a rare hand wi’ stock.  I could trust
you same as I could myself."

"I’m over old," Simon demurred again, "and done to boot.  I’d not be
worth the brass."

"We’ve plenty o’ help on the place," Will said.  "It’d be worth it just
to have you about. Nigh the same as having a vet on t’spot!" he added
jokingly, trying to flatter him into acquiescence.  "I’d be main glad
for my own sake," he went on, his face grave again and slightly wistful.
"There’s times I fair ache for a crack wi’ somebody o’ my own.  Women is
nobbut women, when all’s said and done, and lads is like to think they
know a deal better than their dad....  Ay, well, you can think it over
and let me know," he finished, in a disappointed tone.

Simon poked for a while longer, and succeeded in poking the cow as well
as the dog.  He was fighting hard with his pride as he scraped busily at
the flags.  The tie of blood pulled him, as well as the whole atmosphere
of the prosperous place.  He knew in his heart that he was never so
happy as when he was with his brother, never so good a man as when he
was preaching in Will’s shippons.  As for pride, that would have to go
by the board sooner or later; indeed, who would say that he had any
right to it, even now?  He made up his mind at last on a sudden impulse,
lifting his head with a hasty jerk.

"I’ve had enough o’ thinking things over, thank ye all the same.  I’ll
be main glad o’ the job, Will, and that’s the truth...."  He sank back
instantly, however, and fell to poking again.  "Folk’ll have plenty to
say, though, I reckon," he added bitterly, "when they hear as I’m hired
man to my younger brother!"

"They’ve always a deal to say, so what’s the odds?  As for younger and
older, there isn’t a deal to that when you get up in years.... There’s a
good cottage across t’road," he went on eagerly, bringing up
reinforcements before Simon should retire.  "It’s handy for t’stock, and
there’s a garden and orchard as well.  Lasses could see to Sarah, you’ll
think on, if she’s that closer.  There’s berry-bushes in t’garden and a
deal besides...."

Simon was busy shaking his head and saying he wasn’t worth it and that
he was over old, but all the time he was listening with interest and
even pleasure to Will’s talk.  Milking had now begun, and already, as
the levers swung back and forwards over the cattle’s heads, he found
himself looking about the shippon with a possessive eye.  Even in these
few moments, life had taken a turn for the Thornthwaite of the desolate
marsh farm.  Already his back felt straighter, his eye brighter, his
brain more alive.  The drawbacks of the proposed position began to
recede before the many advantages it had to offer.  It was true, of
course, that he would be his brother’s hired man, but it was equally
true that he was the master’s brother, too.  To all intents and purposes
he would be master himself,--that is to say, when Eliza wasn’t about!
Will’s cottages were good, like everything else of Will’s, and the
lasses could see to Sarah, as he said.  For himself there would be the
constant interest and stimulant of a big farm, as well as the mental
relief of a steady weekly wage.  He felt almost excited about it as they
crossed the yard, making for Taylor’s cottage over the road.  He tried
not to think of what Sarah might say when she heard the news, still less
of what Mrs. Will would most certainly say.  He felt equal to both of
them in his present spirited mood, and even tried to convince himself
that in time they would make friends.

As they stood looking at Taylor’s cottage and Taylor’s gooseberry bushes
and canes, Will suddenly asked his brother whether there was any news of
Geordie.  And Simon, when he had given the old answer that there was no
news that was worth crossing the road to hear, turned his face away in
the direction of Taylor’s hens, and enquired whether there was any news
of Jim.

"There’s been none for a sight o’ years now," Will answered sadly,
leaning on the wall. "Eliza wrote him a letter as put his back up, and
he’s never sent us a line since.  He always set a deal more by you and
your missis than he ever did by us.  I’d ha’ stood his friend, poor lad,
if he’d ha’ let me, but he always took it I was agen him, too."

There was silence between them for a while, and then,--"Eh, well, you’ve
a mort of others to fill his place!"  Simon sighed, watching a
well-built lad swing whistling across the yard.

Will raised himself from the wall, and watched him, too.

"Ay, but I’d nobbut the one eldest son!" was all he said.




                                   V


Sally led her aunt to the grand but unused parlour in which so many
expensive and handsome things were doomed to spend their lives.  There
was a piano, of course, which none of the Blindbeck folk knew how to
play, in spite of Eliza’s conviction that the gift was included in the
price.  A Chippendale bookcase made a prison for strange books never
opened and never named, and the shut doors of a cabinet kept watch and
ward over some lovely china and glass.  There was a satin-wood table
with a velvet sheen, whose polished mirror never reflected a laughing
human face.  There was an American rocking-chair, poised like a floating
bird, with cushions filled with the finest down ever drawn from an
heirloom of a feather-bed. Sarah would not have taken the rocking-chair,
as a rule; she would have thought herself either too humble or too
proud.  But to-day she went to it as a matter of course, because of the
false pomp that she had drawn to herself like a stolen royal robe.  With
a sigh of relief that was half physical and half mental, she let herself
gently down, dropped her rusty bonnet against the silk, and peacefully
closed her eyes.

Sally stood looking at her with an expression of mingled pity, curiosity
and awe.  She had pitied her often enough before, but she had never
before seen her through the slightest veil of romance.  Sometimes,
indeed, the tale of the damaged wedding-day had touched her imagination
like the scent of a bruised flower, but it was so faint and far-off that
it passed again like a breath.  To-day, however, she had that sudden
sense of exquisite beauty in the old, which all must feel who see in
them the fragile storehouses of life.  The old woman had known so much
that she would never know, looked on a different world with utterly
different eyes.  There was romance in the thought of the dead she had
seen and spoken to and laughed with and touched and loved.  And even
now, with the flower of her life apparently over and withered back again
to its earth, this sudden splendour of Geordie had blossomed for her at
the end.

The girl waited a moment, hoping for a word, and then, though rather
reluctantly, turned towards the door.  She wanted to hear still more
about the marvellous news, but the old woman looked so tired that she
did not like to ask.  She was anxious, too, to get back to the kitchen
to keep an eye on Mary Phyllis.  Yet still she lingered, puzzled and
curious, and still touched by that unusual sense of awe. An exotic
beauty had passed swiftly into the musty air of Eliza’s parlour, a sense
of wonder from worlds beyond ... the strong power of a dream.

"You’re over-tired, aren’t you, Aunt Sarah?" she repeated, for want of
something better to say.  She spoke rather timidly, as if aware that the
words only brushed the surface of deeper things below.

Sarah answered her without opening her eyes.

"Ay, my lass.  Just a bit."

"You’d best stop here quietly till Uncle Simon’s yoked up.  I’ll see
nobody bothers you if you feel like a nap.  I’d fetch you a drop of
cowslip wine, but mother’s got the key."

"Nay, I want nowt wi’ it, thank ye," Sarah said.  "I’ll do all right."
She lifted her hands contentedly, and folded them in her lap.  "Likely
I’ll drop off for a minute, as you say."

"Ay, well, then, I’d best be getting back."  She moved resolutely now,
but paused with her hand on the latch.  "Aunt Sarah," she asked rather
breathlessly, "was all that about Cousin Geordie true?"

Sarah’s lids quivered a little, and then tightened over her eyes.

"Ay.  True enough."

"It’s grand news, if it is! ... I’m right glad about it, I’m sure!  I’ve
always thought it hard lines, him going off like that.  And you said
he’d done well for himself, didn’t you, Aunt Sarah? ... Eh, but I wish
Elliman could make some brass an’ all!"

"There’s a deal o’ power in brass."  The words came as if of themselves
from behind the mask-like face.  "Folks say it don’t mean happiness, but
it means power.  It’s a stick to beat other folk wi’, if it’s nowt
else."

"I don’t want to beat anybody, I’m sure!" Sally laughed, though with
tears in her voice. "I only want what’s my own."

"Ay, we all on us want that," Sarah said, with a grim smile.  "But it’s
only another fancy name for the whole world!"

                                  ――――

She sat still for some time after the girl had gone out, as if she were
afraid that she might betray herself before she was actually alone.
Presently, however, she began to rock gently to and fro, still keeping
her hands folded and her eyes closed.  The good chair moved easily
without creak or jar, and the good cushions adapted themselves to every
demand of her weary bones.  Geordie should buy her a chair like this,
she told herself as she rocked, still maintaining the wonderful fiction
even to herself.  She would have cushions, too, of the very best,
covered with silk and cool to a tired cheek.  A footstool, also, ample
and well stuffed, and exactly the right height for a pair of aching
feet.

But though one half of her brain continued to dally with these pleasant
fancies, the other was standing amazed before her late stupendous act.
She was half-aghast, half-proud at the ease with which she had suddenly
flung forth her swift, gigantic lie.  Never for a moment had she
intended to affirm anything of the kind, never as much as imagined that
she might hint at it even in joke.  She had been angry, of course,
bitter and deeply hurt, but there had been no racing thoughts in her
mind eager to frame the princely tale.  It had seemed vacant, indeed,
paralysed by rage, unable to do little else but suffer and hate.  And
then suddenly the words had been said, had shaped themselves on her lips
and taken flight, as if by an agency with which she had nothing to do.
It was just as if somebody had taken her arm and used it to wave a
banner in the enemy’s face; as if she were merely an instrument on which
an angry hand had suddenly played.

So she was not ashamed, or even really alarmed, because of this inward
conviction that the crime was not her own.  Yet the voice had been hers,
and most certainly the succeeding grim satisfaction and ironic joy had
been hers! She allowed herself an occasional chuckle now that she was
really alone, gloating freely over Eliza’s abasement and acute dismay.
For once at least, in the tourney of years, she had come away victor
from the fray.  No matter how she was made to pay for it in the end, she
had had the whip-hand of Blindbeck just for once.  Indeed, now that it
was done,--and so easily done,--she marvelled that she had never done it
before. At the back of her mind, however, was the vague knowledge that
there is only one possible moment for tremendous happenings such as
these.  Perhaps the longing engendered by the Dream in the yard had
suddenly grown strong enough to act of its own accord.  Perhaps, as in
the decision about the farm, a sentence lying long in the brain is
spoken at length without the apparent assistance of the brain....

She did not trouble herself even to speculate how she would feel when at
last the truth was out.  This was the truth, as long as she chose to
keep it so, as long as she sat and rocked and shut the world from her
dreaming eyes. From pretending that it was true she came very soon to
believing that it might really be possible, after all.  Such things had
happened more than once, she knew, and who was to say that they were not
happening now?  She told herself that, if she could believe it with
every part of herself just for a moment, it would be true.  Up in
Heaven, where, as they said, a star winked every time a child was born,
they had only to move some lever or other, and it would be true.

A clock ticked on the mantelpiece with a slow, rather hesitating sound,
as if trying to warn the house that Sunday and the need of the
winding-key were near.  There was a close, secretive feeling in the
room, the atmosphere of so many objects shut together in an almost
terrible proximity for so many days of the week.  She was so weary that
she could have fallen asleep, but her brain was too excited to let her
rest.  The magnitude of her crime still held her breathlessly
enthralled; the glamour of it made possible all impossible hopes. She
dwelt again and again on the spontaneity of the lie, which seemed to
give it the unmistakable stamp of truth.

She had long since forgotten what it was like to be really happy or even
at peace, but in some sort of fierce, gloating, heathenish way she was
happy now.  She was conscious, for instance, of a sense of importance
beyond anything she had ever known.  Even that half of her brain which
insisted that the whole thing was pretence could not really chill the
pervading glow of pride.  She had caught the reflection of her state in
Eliza’s voice, as well as in others less familiar to her ear.  She had
read it even in Sally’s kindly championship and support; through the
sympathy she had not failed to hear the awe.  The best proof,--if she
needed proof,--was that she was actually here in the sacred parlour, and
seated in the precious chair.  Eliza would have turned her out of both
long since, she knew, if she had not been clad in that new importance as
in cloth of gold.

The impossible lies nearer than mere probability to the actual fact; so
near at times that the merest effort seems needed to cross the line.
Desire, racking both soul and body with such powerful hands, must surely
be strong enough to leap the slender pale.  The peculiar mockery about
ill-luck is always the trifling difference between the opposite sides of
the shield.  It is the difference between the full glass and the glass
turned upside-down.  But to-day at least this tired old woman had swung
the buckler round, and laughed as she held the glass in her hand and saw
the light strike through the wine.

In this long day of Simon’s and Sarah’s nothing was stranger than the
varying strata of glamour and gloom through which in turn they passed.
Their days and weeks were, as a rule, mere grey blocks of blank,
monotonous life, imperceptibly lightened or further shadowed by the
subtle changes of the sky.  But into these few hours so closely packed
with dreadful humiliations and decisions, so much accumulated unkindness
and insult and cold hate, there kept streaming upon them shafts of light
from some centre quite unknown.  For Simon there had been the unexpected
stimulant of his Witham success, and later the new interest in life
which Will’s proposal had seemed to offer. For Sarah there was the
wistful pleasure of her morning with May, as well as the unlawful but
passionate pleasure of her present position.  The speed of the changes
kept them over-strung, so that each as it came found them more sensitive
than the last.  They were like falling bodies dropping by turn through
cloud and sunlit air. They were like total wrecks on some darkened sea,
catching and losing by turn the lights of an approaching vessel.

The slow clock dragged the protesting minutes on, and still no one
disturbed her and the dream widened and grew.  Tea would be brought in
soon, she told herself in the dream,--strong, expensive, visitor’s tea,
freshly boiled and brewed.  The silver teapot would be queening it over
the tray, flanked by steaming scones and an oven-new, home-made cake.
Eliza herself would appear to entertain her guest, always with that new
note of reverence in her voice. When the door opened they would hear
another voice,--Geordie’s, laughing and talking in some room beyond.
All the happy young voices of the house would mingle with his, but
always the youngest and happiest would be Geordie’s own.  Hearing that
voice, she would make mock of herself for ever having feared Eliza’s
tongue, still more for ever having cared enough to honour her with hate.
A small thing then would be the great Eliza, in spite of her size,
beside the mother for whom the dead had been made alive.  She would talk
with Eliza as the gods talk when they speak with the humble human from
invisible heights.  So strong was the vision that she found herself
framing the godlike sentences with gracious ease.  The silver teaspoons
clinked against the cups, and the visitor’s tea was fragrant in the
musty room.  She spread a linen handkerchief across her knee ... a snowy
softness against her silken knee....  And always, always, as the meal
progressed, the voice of her ecstasy sang in her happy ear....

She had that one moment of clear beauty unprofaned by hate, with
Geordie’s face swimming before her in a golden haze.  Then her hand,
going out to the silk and linen of the dream, encountered the darned and
threadbare serge of dreary fact.  The dream rent violently all around
her, letting her out again into the unlovely world.  Even her blindness
had been forgotten for the time, for in the dream she was never blind.
Now the touch of the darns under her hand brought back the long hours of
mending by candlelight which had had their share in despoiling her of
her sight.  She would never be able to darn by candlelight again, and
the loss of that drudgery seemed to her now an added grief, because into
this and all similar work, as women know, goes the hope of the future to
emerge again as the soul of the past.... Sarah knew that her hand would
ache for her needle as the sailor’s hand aches for the helm, or the
crippled horseman’s for the feel of the flat rein.  She felt, too, a
sudden desperate anger against the woman who would have the mending of
Simon’s clothes.  Geordie’s, she knew, she would simply have wrenched
from any stranger’s hands, but since there was no Geordie she need not
think of that.  The Dream had been merely the make-believe of the
bitterly oppressed, who had taken to desperate lying as a last resort.
Yet still the sweetness lingered, keeping her serene, like the last
scent of a passed garden or the last light upon darkening hills.

She smoothed her hands on the arms of the precious chair, and reached
out and smoothed the satin of the table.  Through the dimness the solid
piano loomed, the rosewood coffin of a thousand songs.  The carpet under
her feet felt elastic yet softly deep.  There were ornaments in the
room, good stuff as well as trash, trifles pointing the passions of
Eliza’s curious soul.  But for once, after all these years, Eliza’s soul
would be sorrowful in spite of her great possessions.  Back in the
kitchen she would be gritting her teeth on the fact that it was Sarah’s
son who was coming home, coming with money to burn and a great and
splendid will to burn it. She would exact payment, of course, when the
truth was known, but even the last ounce of payment could not give her
back this hour. For this hour, at least, it was hers to suffer and
Sarah’s to reign.  For this hour, at least, the heavily-weighted tables
of destiny were turned.




                                   VI


That which had been the terrible Eliza sat still for a long moment after
Sarah had gone out.  There was silence about the table until Elliman
Wilkinson took upon himself to speak.

"But Jim’s never your son, Cousin Eliza?" he exclaimed, puzzled, rushing
in where not only angels would have feared to tread, but where the
opposite host also would have taken care to keep their distance.  "It’s
very stupid of me, of course, but I’ve always made sure that
Geordie-an’-Jim were twins."

Eliza turned baleful eyes upon the eager, inquisitive face.  Her mind,
concentrated in sullen fury upon the enemy recently departed with
banners, found a difficulty in focussing itself upon this insignificant
shape.  When it succeeded, however, she ground him into dust.

"Ay, well, next time you feel sure of anything, you can make certain
you’re dead wrong!" she told him cruelly, surveying his bland
countenance with cold contempt.  "Jim’s my eldest, if you want to know,
and as much the better o’ Geordie as Blindbeck’s the better o’ yon
mudhole down on the marsh!  He was always the smarter lad o’ the
two,--’tisn’t likely he’d ha’ been left....  I’ll lay what you like it’s
Jim as is really coming, after all!"

"But in that case you would surely have heard from him yourself?"
Elliman was still disporting himself with the brazen folly of innocence
upon the forbidden ground.  "He’d have written to tell his mother,
surely,--not his aunt?"

A distinct thrill of apprehension ran through the company at this
tactful speech.  Mary Phyllis’s nudge on this occasion was one of sharp
reproof.  The clouds thickened on Eliza’s brow.

"Nay, then, he just wouldn’t, Mr. Clever-Lad-Know-All, so that’s that!
I’m his mother right enough, as nobody but a fool would ha’ needed
telling, but he wouldn’t ha’ written me, all the same.  Me and Jim got
across a while back, and he’s taken sulks with me ever since. He’d be
like enough to write to Sarah, by way of giving me back a bit o’ my own.
She always cockered him fearful, did Sarah, and set him agen me whenever
she could.  And if there’s brass about, as she says, she’ll keep it warm
for him, never fear!  She’ll take right good care it never gets past her
to Blindbeck or any of his own!"

"Jim would ha’ been right enough but for Geordie all along."  Mrs.
Addison shook a loose and agile bonnet with an impressive air. "He was a
right-down nuisance, was Geordie Thornthet,--a bad lad as well as a
reg’lar limb! Such tricks as he was up to, I’m sure,--turmut-lanterns
and the like, booin’ at folks’ winders after dark, and hiding behind
hedges when folk was courtin’ about t’lanes!  Stephen and me wasn’t wed
then, you’ll think on, and I mind a terble fright as Geordie give us one
summer night.  Stephen was terble sweet on me, as you’ll likely know,
though he’d choke himself black in the face afore he’d own to it now.
Well, yon night as I’m speaking of he had hold o’ my hand, and was
looking as near like a dying duck in a thunderstorm as ever I see.
’Jenny Sophia,’ he was saying, as sweet as a field of clover, ’I’m that
set on you, Jenny Sophia’--when up pops Geordie on t’far side o’ the
hedge, girning and making a hullaballoo like a donkey afore rain!"

"You’ve no call to go raking up yon d--d rubbish!" Mr. Addison burst
out, crimson to the hair, and quite forgetting the obligations of his
Christian mission.  He had said the same thing to Eliza’s eldest lass,
and much about the same time, and knew that Eliza knew it as well as he.
"Folks isn’t right in their heads when they’re courtin’, as everybody
knows, and it’s real mean to bring it agen ’em after all these years.
As for Geordie Thornthet, there was lile or nowt I could learn him, and
that’s sure! T’lasses was always after him like bees at a bottle o’
rum."

"Nay, now, you mean our Jim!"  Jim’s mother corrected him with an air of
offence. "Nobody never reckoned nowt o’ Geordie but May Fleming.  He
couldn’t hold a candle to Jim, any day o’ the week.  Folk said they
couldn’t tell ’em apart, but I never see a scrap o’ likeness myself."
She glanced defiantly round the table, as if expecting opposition, and
then swung round eagerly as Sally reappeared. "Well, my lass, well?" she
rapped out,--"did she tell you anything more?  You’ve taken your time
about coming back, I’m sure!"

"Nay, she said nowt fresh," Sally answered evasively, without meeting
her eyes.  She advanced to the table and began to gather the china
together, ready for clearing away.  Her mother pushed back her chair
with an angry scrape.

"Well, of all the gert, helpless gabies!" she exploded violently.  "I
made sure she’d talk when she’d gitten you by herself.  Didn’t she say
when letter come, or how much brass there was, or owt? ... Eh, well,
it’s never Geordie as made it, that I’ll swear!"

"She said it was Geordie."  Sally went on mechanically with her task,
collecting cups and plates from under the noses of the still-stupefied
clan.  "It’s real nice, anyway, to see somebody happy," she added
suddenly, raising her eyes to look at the smug cousin.  Elliman met them
unexpectedly and coloured furiously.  On a sudden remorseful impulse he
shuffled a couple of plates together, and handed them to her with a
deprecating air.

"I can’t say she looked very set up about it, anyhow!" Eliza sneered.
"What, she was even more glumpy than usual, seemed to me!"

"More like a burying than a home-coming, by a deal!" Mary Phyllis
finished for her, with a scornful laugh.

"As for Uncle Simon, he was as cross as a pair of shears!" Emily Marion
added in a fretted tone.  The Thornthwaites were making things awkward
to-day for the bride-to-be. Simon had nearly queered the engagement at
the start, and now the company’s interest was all for a Thornthwaite
whom she had never seen.

"Not how _I_ should take good news, certainly!" Elliman said, hoping
that no one had noticed his menial act.  "I should have something more
to say for myself, I hope, than that."

Eliza’s eyes brightened considerably at this unanimous point of view.

"Nay, you’re right there," she took them up eagerly, "you’re right
enough!  ’Tisn’t natural to be so quiet.  I’ll tell you what it is," she
added impressively, "it’s one o’ two things, that’s all.  It’s either a
lie from beginning to end, or else--or else--well, it’s our Jim!"  She
pushed her chair further still, and got hurriedly to her feet.  "Ay,
well, whichever it is, I’d best see for myself," she added quickly.
"You’ll not mind me leaving you, Mrs. Addison, just for a little while?
I don’t know as we’re doing right to leave Sarah so long alone.  She’s
getting a bit of an old body now, you know, and she was never that
strong in her poor head."

She departed noisily after this surprisingly sympathetic speech, and
Sarah, hearing her heavy step along the passage, chuckled for the last
time.  Her mind braced itself for the coming contest with a grim
excitement that was almost joy.  Nothing could have been more unlike her
attitude of the morning in the inn-yard.  She lay back in her chair
again and closed her eyes, and was rocking peacefully when Eliza opened
the door.

Just for the moment the sight of the tranquil figure gave her pause, but
neither sleep nor its greater Counterpart could still Eliza for very
long.  "Feeling more like yourself, are you, Sarah?" she enquired
cautiously, peering in, and then repeated the question when she got no
answer.  Finally, irritated by the other’s immobility which was
obviously not sleep, she entered the room heavily, shutting the door
with a sharp click.  "There’s nowt amiss, from the look of you," she
added loudly, as she advanced.

Sarah exclaimed, "Eh now, whatever’s yon!" at the sound of the harsh
voice, and sat up stiffly, winking her blind eyes.  She even turned her
head and blinked behind, as if she thought the voice had come out of the
grandfather’s clock.  "Nay, I’ll do now, thank ye," she answered
politely, discovering Eliza’s whereabouts with a show of surprise.
"It’ll be about time we were thinking of getting off."

Eliza, however, had no intention of parting with her just yet.  She
stopped her hastily when she tried to rise.

"Nay, now, there isn’t that much hurry, is there?" she demanded sharply.
"Yon old horse o’ yourn’ll barely have stretched his legs. Your master
and mine’d have a deal to say to each other an’ all."  She paused a
moment, creaking from foot to foot, and staring irresolutely at the
mask-like face.  "You talked a deal o’ stuff in t’other room, Sarah,"
she broke out at last, "but I reckon you meant nowt by it, after all?"

Sarah wanted to chuckle again, but was forced to deny herself the
pleasure.  For appearance’ sake she stiffened her back, and bristled a
little at Eliza’s tone.

"Ay, but I did!" she retorted briskly, her voice firm.  "Whatever else
should I mean, I’d like to know?"

The strong hope that had sprung in Eliza’s heart died down again before
this brazen show.

"You can’t rightly know what you’re saying, Sarah," she said coldly,
"you can’t, indeed! Geordie coming after all these years,--nay, now, yon
isn’t true!"

"Ay, but it is, I tell ye,--true enough!  True as yon Sunday fringe o’
yourn as you bought in Witham!"

"And wi’ brass, you said?"  Eliza let the flippant remark pass without
notice, and Sarah nodded.  "A deal o’ brass?"

"Yon’s what he says."

"Eh, well, I never did!"  The angry wind of her sigh passed over Sarah’s
head and rustled the honesty in a vase behind.  She repeated "I never
did!" and creaked away from the enemy towards the window.  Behind her,
Geordie’s mother allowed the ghost of a smile to find a fleeting
resting-place on her lips.

"And so he’s on his road home, is he,--coming right back?"  Mrs. Will
kept her back turned, thinking hard as she spoke.  There was no section
of Sarah’s statement but she intended to prove by the inch.  "Ay, well,
it’s what they mostly do when they’ve made their brass."

"He’ll be over here, I reckon, afore you can say knife!  Taking first
boat, he says he is, or the fastest he can find."  She turned her head
towards the door through which his voice had come in the dream.  "What,
I shouldn’t be that surprised if he was to open yon door now!"

There was such conviction in her tone that Eliza, too, was startled into
turning her head. There was nothing to see, of course, and she turned
back, but her ears still thrilled with the thrill in Sarah’s voice.  The
cowman, passing, saw her face behind the glass, and said to himself that
the missis was out for trouble once again.

She was silent for a while, trying vainly to grapple the situation in
the pause.  She saw well enough that there was nothing to be gained by
dispute if the story were true.  She still looked to be top-dog in that
or any other case, because Blindbeck pride was founded on solid
Blindbeck gold; but there was no denying that the enemy would lie in a
totally different position, and would have to be met on totally
different ground. If, on the other hand, the great statement was a lie,
there would be plenty of time for vengeance when the facts were known.
Her malicious soul argued that the real game was to give Sarah plenty of
rope, but her evil temper stood in the way of the more subtle method.
It got the upper hand of her at last, and she flung round with an angry
swing.

"Nay, then, I can’t believe it!" she exclaimed passionately,--"I just
can’t!  It’s a pack o’ lies, that’s what it is, Sarah,--a gert string o’
senseless lies!"

This coarse description of her effort hurt Sarah in her artistic pride.
She stiffened still further.

"I reckoned you’d take it like that," she replied in a dignified tone.
"’Tisn’t decent nor Christian, but it’s terble nat’ral."

"I don’t see how you could look for folks to take it different!" Eliza
cried.  "’Tisn’t a likely sort o’ story, any way round.  Ne’er-do-weels
don’t make their fortunes every day o’ the week, and your Geordie was a
wastrel, if ever there was one yet.  You don’t look like good news,
neither, come to that.  They’ve just been saying so in t’other room."

"Good news wants a bit o’ getting used to," Sarah said quietly, "same as
everything else. When you’ve never had no luck for years and years you
don’t seem at first as if you could rightly take it in."

"More particular when you’re making it up out o’ your own head!" Eliza
scoffed, but growing more and more unwillingly convinced. "Nay, now,
Sarah!" she added impatiently, her hands twitching,--"what d’ye think
ye’re at?  What about all yon talk o’ giving up the farm?  No need for
such a to-do if Geordie’s coming home!"

For the first time, though only just for a second, Sarah quailed.  For
the first time she had a glimpse of the maze in which she had set her
feet, and longed sharply for her physical sight as if it would help her
mental vision.  But her brain was still quick with the power of the
dream, and it rose easily to the sudden need. "It’s like this, d’ye
see," she announced firmly. "Simon knows nowt about it yet.  I didn’t
mean telling him till we’d gitten back."

Eliza had followed the explanation with lowering brows, but now she
burst into one of her great laughs.

"Losh, Sarah, woman! but I’d have a better tale than that!  What, you’d
never ha’ let him give in his notice, and you wi’ your tongue in your
cheek all the time! ... When did you get yon precious letter o’ yours?"
she enquired swiftly, switching on to another track.

"Just last minute this morning as we was starting off."  Sarah was
thoroughly launched now on her wild career.  Each detail as she required
it rose triumphantly to her lips. "Simon was back in t’stable wi’
t’horse when postman come, so I put it away in my pocket and settled to
say nowt.  I thought it was likely axing for money or summat like that,
and Simon had more than enough to bother him as it was.  I got May
Fleming to read it for me at doctor’s," she finished simply, with a
supreme touch.  "I’m terble bad wi’ my eyes, Eliza, if you’ll trouble to
think on."

Once again Eliza was forced to belief against her will, and then once
again she leaped at the only discrepancy in the tale.

"You could ha’ tellt Simon easy enough on the road out!" she threw at
her in a swift taunt.  "There’s time for a deal o’ telling at your rate
o’ speed!"

But now, to her vexed surprise, it was Sarah who laughed, and with a
society smoothness that would have been hard to beat.  It was in matters
like these that the dream lifted her into another sphere, puzzling her
clumsy antagonist by the finer air she seemed to breathe.

"Eh, now, Eliza!" she said good-humouredly, and with something almost
like kindliness in her voice, "whatever-like use is it telling a man owt
when he’s chock full o’ summat else?  Simon was fit to crack himself
over some joke as he’d heard in Witham, talking a deal o’ nonsense and
laughing fit to shake the trap!  Coming from market’s no time any day
for telling a man important news, and anyway I’d never ha’ got a word in
edgeways if I’d tried."  She paused a moment, and then continued,
aspiring to still greater heights. "I’d another reason an’ all for
wanting it kept quiet.  I knew he’d be sure an’ certain to go shouting
it out here."

"Ay, and why ever not, I’d like to know!" Eliza gasped, when she was
able to speak. "Come to that, you were smart enough shoving it down our
throats yourself!"

"Ay, but that was because I lost my temper," Sarah admitted, with a
noble simplicity which again struck the other dumb.  "If I hadn’t ha’
lost my temper," she added, "I should ha’ said nowt,--_nowt!_"--a
statement so perfectly true in itself that it needed nothing to make it
tell. "I never meant you should hear it so sudden-like," she went on
gently, the kindness growing in her voice.  "It’s hard lines our Geordie
should ha’ done so well for himself, and not your Jim.  I never meant to
crow over you about it, Eliza,--I didn’t, indeed.  I never thought o’
such a thing!"

Eliza was making a noise like a motor-car trying to start, but Sarah
took up her tale before she could reply.

"As for letting Simon give in his notice as we’d fixed, I don’t know as
it’ll make that much differ, after all.  There’s my eyes, for one thing,
as I mentioned before.  Blind folk is only a nuisance wherever they be,
but they’re a real, right-down nuisance on a farm.  And Geordie’ll want
more nor a farm, I reckon, wi’ all yon brass to splash.  He’ll want
summat wi’ stables and gardens and happen fishing an’ all,--a grand
gentleman’s spot, likely, same as the Hall itself."

Mrs. Will felt the world wheeling rapidly about her, and tried to clutch
at it as it went. Her temples throbbed and her throat worked, and her
staring eyes went blind.  She groped her way to the window, and flung up
the stiff sash; and, as she stood there, drawing panting breaths, Simon
and Will came sauntering through the yard.  Her eyes, clearing again in
the rush of air, caught the incipient smile on Simon’s face, the new
signs of interest and life in his whole look.  He could know nothing
about the great news, if what Sarah said was true; the utmost that he
could do was to sense it in the air.  But his look of subtle contentment
was a sufficient annoyance in itself.  It was the last straw, indeed,
which broke the back of Eliza’s self-control.  When she turned again her
words and her breath came with the leap of a mountain stream.

"I wonder you’re not afraid, Sarah Thornthet, to be setting there
reeling off lies like hanks o’ cotton off a bobbin!  Happen you’re just
thinking you’ll get a rise out o’ me and mine, but if that’s the best
you can do by way of a joke, well, I think nowt on’t, and so I tell you!
Geordie coming home wi’ brass!  Geordie wanting the Hall and suchlike!
Nay, Sarah, I might ha’ believed the rest wi’ a bit o’ pulling and
pushing, but yon last’s taking it over far. Why, I’d as lief believe he
was going to get the King’s Crown right out, wi’ mappen Witham Town Hall
for a spot to live in!  As for thinking o’ me and my feelings and
suchlike stuff, you’ve never troubled that much about ’em to start
bothering now.  There’s only two ways about it, Sarah, and I reckon I
know which it is.  It’s either a smart lie you’ve been telling from end
to end, or else it’s never Geordie that’s coming, but our Jim!"

She choked when she came to the last words, both from sudden
nervousness, and lack of breath, and again Sarah gave her well-bred
laugh.

"I wouldn’t be as hard o’ faith as you, Eliza," she said placidly,--"not
for a deal!  It’s you, not me, would have heard if Jim was coming home.
What’s Jim to do wi’ me?"

"He’d a deal to do wi’ you when he was in England, as everybody knows!
Nay, you hated the sight o’ him,--that’s true enough,--but you were
right keen on trying to set him agen me, all the same.  What, the last
letter I had from him,--and terble saucy an’ all,--was blacking me over
summat I’d said of you as his lordship didn’t like!  Nay, if he come
home, Sarah, he’d come to you, not me, and right glad you’d be to have
him while he’d a penny before his teeth! Ay, and why shouldn’t our lad
ha’ done as well as yours, and happen better, come to that? He was the
smarter lad o’ the two, and come o’ smarter folk,--ay, but he did now,
Sarah, so you’ll kindly shut your mouth!  You’ve only to look at the way
we’ve done at Blindbeck, me and Will, and then at the mess o’ things
you’ve made at yon pig-hull on the marsh!  It stands to reason our lad
would be the likely one to make out, just as it isn’t in reason to
expect owt from yours!"

She came a step nearer as she finished, twisting her plump hands, her
voice, as it mounted higher, full of bewilderment and angry tears.

"Will you swear to it Jim isn’t coming, Sarah?" she demanded,--"will you
swear? Will you swear as it isn’t my lad that’s coming and not yours?"

Sarah said, "Ay, I will that!" in a hearty tone, and with such absolute
readiness that Eliza bit her lip.  "If you’ve a Bible anywhere handy,"
she went on tranquilly, "I’ll swear to it right off."

But already Eliza had drawn back in order to follow a fresh trail.
Quite suddenly she had perceived the only means of getting at the truth.

"Nay, I’ll not trouble you," she sneered. "’Tisn’t worth it, after all.
I shouldn’t like our grand Family Bible to turn yeller wi’ false
swearing!  Geordie’s letter’ll be proof enough, Sarah, now I come to
think on.  I’ll believe owt about Halls and suchlike, if you’ll show me
that!"

She came a step nearer still, holding out her hand, and instantly
Sarah’s lips tightened and her eyes narrowed.  She might have had a
dozen sacred letters about her, from the look of her, at that moment.
It might have been Geordie’s face itself that she guarded from the touch
of Eliza’s hands.

"Ay, I’d be like to show you his letter, wouldn’t I?" she answered, with
a wicked smile.  "You and me have been such terble friends all these
years,--I’d be like to show you owt from my bonny lad!  Nay, Eliza, you
know I’d shove it in t’fire unread, afore I’d let you as much as clap
eyes on a single word!"

Eliza wheeled away from her with an angry oath, and began to walk to and
fro, setting the loose planks jumping and creaking under her feet, and
the china rattling and clinking on the shelves.  Her hands worked in and
out of each other with convulsive movements, and now and then she flung
out her heavy arms.  She was working herself into one of those storms
which the folk at the farm knew only too well, but Sarah, who was the
cause of it, did not seem to care. She, too, however, was breathing
faster than before, and a faint colour had stayed in her waxen cheek.
She still felt as if, in that last bout, she had protected something
vital from Eliza’s hands.

"I’ll be bound it’s Jim!" Eliza was saying senselessly, over and over
again.  "I’ll swear it’s Jim!" ... It was like a giant’s voice, Sarah
thought to herself, the voice of a cruel, clumsy giant-child.  "You’re
telling a lie, Sarah,--a nasty lie!  You’re jealous, that’s what it
is,--jealous and mean!  _Geordie_ wi’ brass?  Not likely! ... Nay, it’s
Jim!"

"It’s plain enough it’s the brass you’re after and nowt else," Sarah
said in her cool tones. "You’d have no use for the poor lad if he come
back without a cent!"

But even while the words were on her lips, Eliza, creaking to and fro,
was brought to a sudden halt.  The thing that held her was a photograph
of Jim, catching her eye in its frame of crimson plush.  If he had been
older when it was taken, it would have been banished long ago, but here
he was only a mischievous baby, struggling in his mother’s arms.  Eliza
stared at it as she stood in front of the mantelpiece, and quite
suddenly she began to cry.  The tears poured down her face, and her
hands trembled and her body shook.  Into the brutal voice came a note at
which Sarah, unable to trace the cause, yet quivered in every nerve.

"Nay, then, Sarah, you’re wrong, Sarah, you’re dead wrong!  I’d be glad
to see him just for himself, I would that!  He’s been nowt but a trouble
and disappointment all his life, but I’d be glad to see him, all the
same."  She put out the plump fingers which Sarah loathed, and drew them
caressingly over the baby face.  "I can’t do wi’ failures," she added
brokenly; "they make me wild; and Jim was the only failure Blindbeck
ever hatched.  But for all that he was the bonniest baby of the lot, and
there’s times I never remember nowt but that.  There’s days I just ache
for the sound of his voice, and fair break my heart to think he’ll never
come back."

There was no doubting the sincerity of her grief, and the big sobs
shaking their way through her shook Sarah, too.  Her own lips trembled,
and her eyes filled; her hands quivered on the arms of the chair.  She
could not see the pitiful fingers stroking the child’s face, but she who
had offered that worship herself needed little help to guess.  She had
her revenge in full as she sat and listened to the passion that never
dies, forcing its way upward even through Eliza’s leathern soul; but the
revenge was a two-edged sword that wounded herself as well.  All the
generosity in her that was still alive and kind would have sprung to the
surface instantly if the story had been true.  She would have groped her
way to Eliza’s side in an effort to console, and perhaps the lifelong
enemies might have drawn together for once.  But the story was not true,
and she had nothing to offer and no right of any sort to speak.  She
could only sit where she was and suffer and shake, hating herself more
in this moment of absolute conquest than she had ever hated Eliza in her
darkest hour.

But, as a matter of fact, Eliza’s grief would have passed before she
could even have tottered to her feet.  Her own lips were still shaking
when Eliza’s had hardened again; her own eyes were still wet when
Eliza’s were dry with hate.  The passion which for a brief moment had
been selfless and sincere was turned once again into the channel of
jealous rage.  She swung round so swiftly that her sleeve caught the
little frame, and it fell forward unnoticed with a sharp tinkle of
broken glass.

"There’s summat wrong about it all," she cried venomously, "and I’ll not
rest till I find out what it is!  What’s Geordie mean by landing up so
smart, and leaving our Jim a thousand mile behind?  It’s a nasty sort o’
trick, if it’s nothing worse, seeing how they were thick as thieves as
lads.  I’ll tell you what it is, Sarah, and you may swallow it as you
can,--if Geordie’s gitten brass, it’s because he’s robbed it off our
Jim!  Like enough he’s put an end to him for it, the poor, honest
lad--knifed him ... finished him ... put him out o’ the road...!"

The fierce malice of the voice penetrated into the passage, and carried
its message into the kitchen and the yard.  Will and Simon heard it at
the stable door and looked at each other and turned instantly towards
the house.  Passing the parlour window, they saw the women rigid on
their feet, and felt the current of hate sweep strongly across their
path.  They had a glimpse of Sarah’s face, white, blind and quiet: and
Eliza’s, vindictive, purple, and bathed with furious tears.  Her heavy
tone beat at the other’s immobility as if with actual blows, and the
glass in the cabinet rang and rang in sweet reply. Will quickened his
pace as he neared the house, for he knew that Eliza did not always stop
at words.  Indeed, her hands were reaching out towards Sarah’s throat at
the very moment he stepped inside.

"Whisht, can’t ye, Eliza!" he ordered roughly, his voice harsh with the
swift reaction from the little space of content through which he and his
brother had just passed.  "What’s taken you, missis, to be going on like
yon?"

He was now in the parlour, with Simon at his heels, while the company
from the kitchen clustered round the door.  Peering into the tiny arena
round each other’s heads, they giggled and whispered, curious and
alarmed.  Sarah could hear them stirring and gurgling just beyond her
sight, and felt their rapacious glances fastened upon her face.  Sally
tried to push her way through to her aunt’s side, but was stopped by the
solid figure of Elliman, set in the very front. The lads had forsaken
the milking to run to the window and peep in, and a dog lifted its
bright head and planted its forefeet on the sill.  All the life of the
place seemed drawn to this little room, where at last the women were
fighting things out to the very death.

"What’s amiss, d’ye say?" Eliza echoed his speech.  "Nay, what isn’t
amiss!  Here’s Sarah has it her Geordie’s a-coming home, but never a
word as I can hear about our Jim!"

The eyes of the brothers met in a startled glance, and the red came
painfully into Simon’s face.  Before they could speak, however, Eliza
swept their intention from them like a western gale.

"What’s come to Jim, I want to know?  Why isn’t it our Jim?  Geordie’s
made his pile, so Sarah says, but I can’t hear of a pile for Jim. He’s
dead, that’s what it is! ... Geordie’s finished him, I’ll swear!  He’s
robbed him! ... knifed him! ... given him a shove in t’beck...!"

Again she made that threatening movement towards Sarah’s throat, but
Will put out his hand and caught her by the wrist.  Both the giggles and
whispers had died a sudden death, and the lads at the window pressed
nearer and looked scared.  Sally succeeded at last in forcing her way
through, careless that Elliman suffered severely as she passed.

"For goodness’ sake, stop it, mother!" she cried sharply.  "You’re fair
daft!  Can’t you wait to make a stir till Geordie’s landed back? He’ll
tell us right enough then what’s happened to our Jim."

"He’ll tell us nowt--nowt----!"  Eliza began again on a high note, but
Simon threw up his hand with a sudden snarl.

"Whisht, can’t ye!  You fair deafen a body, Eliza!" he flung out.
"What’s all this stir about Geordie coming back?"

"It’s a lie, that’s what it is!" Eliza exploded again, and again he
silenced her with an angry "Whisht!"  He kept his eyes on her a moment
longer, as if daring her to speak, and then let them travel slowly and
almost reluctantly to his wife’s face.  He opened his lips to address
her and then changed his mind, turning instead to the crew beyond the
door.

"Tell me about it, can’t you?" he demanded angrily.  "One o’ you speak
up!  Emily Marion--Addison--you wi’ the fat face!"  He jerked a
contemptuous thumb at Elliman, who went crimson with extreme disgust.
"One o’ you tell me the meaning o’ this precious hullaballoo!"

Elliman looked across to Sally for help, but did not get it.  Instead,
she turned her eyes away, ignoring his appeal.

"It’s hardly my place to enlighten you, sir," he said, with an offended
shrug, "but I don’t mind telling you the little I know.  Apparently your
son Geordie is expected soon, and with a fat purse in his pocket to buy
him a welcome home."

"Geordie’s coming back, d’ye say?"  Simon stared at him with bewildered
eyes.

"So Mrs. Thornthwaite has given us to understand."

"And wi’ brass?  Plenty o’ brass?  _Geordie_ wi’ brass?"

"Enough and to spare, if all we’re told is true."

"Ay, but that’s just what it isn’t!"  Eliza broke out on a peacock
scream, and this time Will actually shook her into silence.  The
poignancy of the moment had hushed the rest of the audience into
complete quiet.  There was no sound in the room but Eliza’s breathing as
Simon turned again to look at his wife.

"What’s it all about, Sarah?" he asked quietly, though his voice shook.
"You never said nowt about Geordie coming to me."

In the pause that followed Sally drew away from her aunt’s side, as if
conscious that this moment was for the two of them alone.  The silence
waited for Sarah’s answer, but she could not bring herself to speak.  In
the heat of her victory she had forgotten that Simon also would hear the
lying tale.  It was the only hitch in the splendid machinery of the lie,
but it was enough in itself to bring the whole of it to the ground.
Here was Simon in front of her, asking for the truth, and if a hundred
Elizas had been present she could still have given him nothing but the
truth.  But indeed, at that moment, Eliza, and all that Eliza stood for,
was swept away.  In that hush and sudden confronting of souls Sarah and
Simon were indeed alone.

"Geordie’s never coming, is he, Sarah?" he asked anxiously.  "Nay,
you’ve dreamed it, my lass!  And he’s rich, d’ye say?--why, that settles
it right out!  Why, it was nobbut the other day he was writing home for
brass!"

Still she did not speak, and quite suddenly he was wroth, vexed by her
mask-like face and the sudden diminishing of his hope.

"Losh, woman!" he cried angrily.  "You look half daft!  Is yon lad of
ours coming, or is he not?  Is it truth you’re telling me, or a pack o’
lies?"

She stirred then, moved by the cheated sound in his angry voice.  She
gave a sigh.  The fooling of Eliza had been utterly great and glorious,
but it had come to an end.  "It was just lies," she heard herself saying
in a passionless tone, and then with a last twinge of regret, she sighed
again.

Eliza’s scream of "I knew it!  I knew it!" merged in the chorus of
exclamation from the group about the door.  Will said nothing, fixing
his sister-in-law with his kindly gaze, but Simon fell back muttering,
and staring as if afraid.  He wondered, looking at her unemotional face,
whether the trouble about her eyes was beginning to touch her brain.
She herself had said there was no knowing what blind weather might
possibly do, no telling what a blind body’s brain might someday suddenly
breed....

He came back to the consciousness of Eliza’s voice as a man from the
dead hears the roar of life as he returns.

"I wonder you’re not struck down where you stand, Sarah Thornthet!  I
wonder you’re not liggin’ dead on t’floor!  But you’ll be punished for
it, right enough; you’ll be paid for it, never fear!  You’ll see,
summat’ll happen to you afore so long,--I shouldn’t wonder if it
happened before morn!  Like enough, the next news as we have o’
Geordie’ll be as he’s dead or drowned.... I’ll serve you a slap on
t’lugs, Will, if you can’t shape to let me be!"

It was Sally who saved the situation for the second time that day.

"Fetch the trap, Uncle Simon, and look sharp about it!" she commanded
smartly, "and you come and set down, Aunt Sarah, until it’s round.  Let
her be, can’t you!" she added roughly, flinging round on her mother.
"She’s that tired and put out she don’t know what’s she’s at."

She shook her fist at the window, and the faces disappeared like morning
frost.  Then she turned on the others and ordered them out, too.

"You’d best be getting about your business!" she commanded them, hand on
hip.  "You should be in t’dairy this minute, Mary Phyllis,--you know
that as well as me.  I’d think shame o’ myself, Mr. and Mrs. Addison, to
be helping other folks’ wi’ their weekly wash!  Same to you, Elliman
Wilkinson, and a bit over, come to that!  You’re not one o’ the family
yet by a long chalk, my lad; nay, nor like to be, neither, if you don’t
see to mend your ways!"

Eliza still lingered, however, loth that anything should be left unsaid,
but Sally ushered her resolutely to the door.  She protested to the last
inch, and the hand that had been denied judgment on Sarah flew up and
slapped Sally’s face.  The girl looked at her with scornful eyes.

"Ay, you can’t keep your hands off folk, can you?" she said bitterly.
"You never could. I remember Jim saying he fair hated you for it when we
were bairns.  That was why he always liked Aunt Sarah a deal better than
he liked you!"

"You’ll find other folk free wi’ their hands," Eliza stormed, "if you’re
that free wi’ your impident tongue!  Yon fool of an Elliman’ll stand no
nonsense, for all he looks so new-milk soft!  Not that he wants any
truck wi’ you at all, as far as I can see.  It’s Mary Phyllis he can’t
take his eyes off, and no wonder, neither. She was always a sight
better-looking than you, and she’s younger, by a deal.  You’re that old
and teptious you fair turn the cream sour just by being along wi’t in
t’house!  Nay, I reckon you can put wedding and suchlike out o’ your
head as soon as you like!  _You’ll_ never have a house of your own, or a
man to put in it; and as for bairns o’ your own to slap, why, you’ll
never have none o’ _them_...!"

She said the rest to the closed door, a stout, oaken door which even she
was reluctant to attack.  In the few pauses that she allowed herself she
could hear nothing inside the room, and presently, tiring of the
one-sided contest, she waddled heavily away along the passage. She was
in the dairy a minute later, and saw through the window the brothers
yoking the old horse.  Through the window, too, she caught scraps of
their talk, and strained her ears eagerly to catch its bent.  As if by
magic the anger left her face, and a little smile grew happily on her
lips.  She even hummed a little tune to herself, as she watched and
listened, leaning against the frame....

The silence persisted in the room that she had left, as if the air was
so laden with words that it would hold no more.  Sarah groped her way to
the rocking-chair and sat down again to wait.  Sally went to the window,
and stared miserably into the yard.  So they waited together until they
heard the rattle of the wheels along the stones....




                                  VII


Even now, however, the Blindbeck comedy was not quite played out.  Eliza
had still to give it its finishing touch.  The lately routed audience
must have been conscious of this, for they assembled again in order to
watch the Thornthwaites take their leave.  As a rule, the Simons simply
faded away, unperceived and unsped of anybody but Will.  They were not
welcome when they came, and they were not lamented when they went away.
But to-day Sarah had managed to touch the imagination of the crowd,
arousing unwilling admiration and even respect.  The Addisons, for
instance, though outwardly badly shocked, rejoiced by proxy in a crime
which they would never have had the courage to commit themselves.  Even
Elliman was heard to remark that Sarah’s psychology seemed possibly
worthy of study, after all.  The main motive with all, however, was a
sneaking hope that, on some ground or another, the opponents might go
for each other again.

As if by accident, therefore, they drifted out of the house, and on
Sarah’s appearance were to be found sitting on rails or pig-sty walls,
or leaning in graceful attitudes against the porch. Sarah could not see
them, but Simon could, and divided a scowl of dislike amongst the lot.
The Thornthwaites were actually settled in the trap when Eliza came
bustling after them into the yard.

It was such a different Eliza, however, that at first it looked as if
the audience were to be cheated of their scene.  The virulent harridan
of ten minutes ago had vanished as if she had never been.  This Eliza
was hearty, smiling, serene, the smooth-faced, smooth-tongued mocker
which Sarah detested most.  Even her hair and dress, lately dishevelled
by rage, were now as tidy and sleek as the fur of a well-brushed cat.
She came to a halt close beside the wheel, and Sarah started when she
heard her speak.

"So you’re off, are you, Sarah?  Ay, well, you’ll be best at home!  I
reckon our Sally’s right, and you’re not yourself at all.  Mind and see
doctor again, first thing as ever you can. It’s a bad sign, they say, to
go making up fancy tales.  Folks as get telling lies is framing for
softening of the brain."

Will looked back with a frown as he hurried on to open the gate.

"We’ve had enough o’ that, missis!" he called sharply.  "Just you let
Sarah be!"

Mrs. Will tossed her head, but managed to preserve her compassionate
air.

"Losh, master!" she reproached him loudly. "You’ve no call to speak so
sharp.  I’m meaning kindly enough by poor Sarah here, I’m sure! She’s
welcome to tell lies till they turn her black in the face, but it isn’t
healthy for her, all the same.  I shouldn’t like to see poor Sarah in
Garland’s Asylum, or some such spot as yon. Ay, well, we’ll be having
her close at hand afore so long, and then we can do our best for her
ourselves!"

Sarah started a second time when she said that, and the pig-sty audience
brightened and pricked its ears.  Simon muttered an oath and pulled at
the horse until it sidled and backed, forcing the subtle tormentor to
retreat.

"You stand back, missis," he cried angrily, waving a threatening whip,
"and take your long tongue with you, or it’ll be tripping us in t’road!"

There was a burst of laughter at this show of wit, and Eliza flared
instantly into open war. She raised her voice after the departing pair,
stepping back heavily upon Elliman’s feet.

"You’ll have to speak different from that, Mr. Thornthet," she called
shrilly, "if you’re coming to Blindbeck to act as our hired man!"

The laughter broke out again, and then stopped, cut short.  Simon, red
to the ears, raised the whip violently above the horse’s back, but it
was checked before it descended by Sarah’s outstretched hand.

"Bide a minute, Simon," she said quietly. "Just hold on.  What’s Eliza
meaning to say by that?"

Simon looked helplessly about him, noting the interested gaping faces on
all sides.  "Ax me on t’road," he said desperately, yearning to get
away.  "It’s time we were getting on, missis.  Ax me on t’road!"

"Nay, ax him now, and ha’ done wi’ it, Sarah!" Eliza jeered, advancing
again.  "Or ax me if you want, and I’ll tell you mighty sharp!  Likely
you’ve been wondering what’s to come o’ you when you leave the farm?
Ay, well, our cowman’s job is going begging at present, and I hear your
master’s thinking o’ taking it on."

There was a pause after that, in which even the pig-sty audience was
hushed as mice, and the fretting horse itself was suddenly still. Those
nearest to Sarah heard her give a sigh, the same little sigh with which
she had loosed her hold on the Parlour Dream.  The next moment Simon had
thankfully eased the reins, and the trap went creaking and jolting out
of the still yard....

Eliza watched it triumphantly until the very last, and then, bursting
into a laugh, turned expectantly for applause.  But for once her usually
appreciative audience failed her of her due.  They avoided her eyes and
looked at their boots, or leaned over the pig-sty walls and pretended a
passionate interest in the pigs.  The Addisons, in whom Christian
charity was apt to rise and fall like a turned-on jet, murmured tepid
thanks for their entertainment, and hurried away.  Even the smug cousin
refused to play up to Eliza for once, partly because of a latent
fineness of feeling which she had hurt, but chiefly because she had
trodden on his toes. Turning his back determinedly upon Mary Phyllis, he
bent to whisper something in Sally’s ear.  She hesitated a moment,
lifting her eyes to his sobered face, and then followed him slowly
towards the track across the fields.




                                  VIII


Outside the farmyard wall Sarah again put out a hand to Simon’s arm.
"Yon’s Taylor’s spot, isn’t it?" she enquired, as the cottage came up.
"Just hold on a minute, and let me see."

He obeyed, watching her nervously as she bent and peered at the house,
and wondering uneasily what she was about.  She knew the house well
enough, both inside and out, so she could not be stopping to look at it
just for that. She must be trying to form some impression of it that was
wholly new, perhaps picturing it as it would be when she had come to
live in it herself.

When he found that she did not speak, he began to offer clipped remarks,
anxiously pointing out objects that she was quite unable to see.

"It’s a good house, missis....  You’ll remember it’s a tidy spot.
There’s a fairish garden for cabbishes and the like, and a bit of a
drying-ground as well.  As for berry-bushes, there’s gooseberry and
black currant and red ... and danged if there isn’t a few rasps over at
far side wall an’ all!"

Sarah looked away from the house the moment he started to speak, as if
some spell were broken by the sound of his voice.  "Ay," she said, with
a total lack of interest, and staring ahead....  "Now, master, we’d best
get on."

Simon, cut off in mid-flight, repeated "Rasps!" in a feeble tone, and
again Sarah said "Ay," and requested him to get on.  He drove away
rather reluctantly, looking behind him as he went, and muttering of
Taylor’s rasps and cabbishes until they were finally lost to sight.

Now once more they were in the high-flanked lane, with Blindbeck and all
that Blindbeck stood for fallen away at last.  The cross went with them,
indeed, but the calvary dropped behind.  The horse turned homeward, and,
encouraged by Will’s corn, showed a sudden freakish revival of vanished
youth.  Bicycles met and passed them in the narrow road, sliding by like
thistledown on a wind, while the riders saw only an elderly couple
apparently half asleep.  Yet even the dullest farm-lad would have cried
aloud to them if he had known to what they went.  He would have flung
himself off his bicycle and barred the road, a humble but valiant
imitation of an Angel of God.

Evening was coming, but the day was still alive, incredibly long as the
afternoon had seemed.  Simon’s old watch, put right that morning in
Witham, asserted that it was only half-past four.  The atmosphere had
never been really light, and only imperceptibly was it drawing down to
dusk.  The grey seemed to have deepened and settled a little, but that
was all.  It was a day on which people forgot the time, as Mr. Dent had
said, a day when they had every excuse for forgetting the right time.
Simon felt suddenly as though he had never seen the sun either rise or
set for at least a week. Yesterday there had been only a swift setting,
hurriedly blotted out, and to-day, if there had been any fugitive
brightness of farewell, it must have passed while they were still at the
farm.  The night was coming unduly to the grey-green land which had
never had its meed of sun, just as the night came unfairly to lives
whose share of glamour and glory had been missed.  He longed to see a
light spring out of the west, showing the silver water in a shining
line, and re-tinting the heavy, neutral-coloured earth.

Sun,--evening sun lying over the sea,--would have made things easier for
both of them, but especially for his wife.  Even though there was so
little that she could see, the warmth and light would at least have lain
tenderly upon her lids.  Trouble and change were always easier to bear
under a smiling sky; it did not mock at the trouble, as smiling faces so
often seemed to do.  Rain and the dark seemed to narrow a trouble in, so
that change was a nameless peril into which each step was into a void.
But there was to be no sun for these lost folk who seemed to be straying
all the day long; only the unstirred breath of the mist in the blotted
west, filling the mighty bowl at whose bottom lay the sea.

They felt strange with each other, now that they were alone, because of
all that the other had done while the two of them were apart. Simon’s
sudden decision was as inexplicable to his wife as her afternoon’s jest
with Eliza had seemed to him.  In his place she would never have stooped
to make of herself the younger brother’s man; she would have worked for
the hardest driver amongst them sooner than that.  Even the close
affection between the brothers could not dignify the position in her
eyes.  She could understand something of Simon’s yearning towards the
farm, but Sarah was never the sort of which they make doorkeepers in
Heaven.  She would never really have understood the strength of the
pull, even with no Eliza set like a many-eyed monster on the farmyard
wall.  He, on the other hand, could not even pretend to understand the
Lie, but then the Vision of the Parlour had been granted to her and not
to him.

Both their minds, however, were at work more on the change that was
coming than on Sarah’s sudden craze, since always the pressing business
of life must supersede the dream. Simon, indeed, did not want to think
about Sarah’s behaviour further than he could help, because of that
sinister saying about the doings of blind brains.  As for Sarah herself,
she had done with the dream for ever in that moment when she came face
to face with the limits of her lie.  It had had its tremendous hour in
the down-treading of a lifelong foe, but in that one stupendous
achievement it had finally passed. Never again would she be able to shut
herself in the spell, until the blind saw and the lost spoke, and the
sea was crossed in a leap.  Never again would she be able to believe
that Geordie might come home.

In spite of their shameful departure, fast fading, however, from his
mind, Simon was already planning the bitter-sweet prospect of their near
return.  Like so many ideas impossible and even repellent at the start,
this had already become natural and full of an acid charm.  For the time
being he was content to ignore the drawbacks of the position, and to
concentrate only upon its obvious gains.  His mind, hurrying forward
over the next few months, was already disposing of stock,
farm-implements and surplus household gear; and in his complete
absorption he forgot that he was not alone, and kept jerking out
fragments of disjointed speech.  Sarah allowed him to amuse himself
after this fashion for some time, and then broke dryly into his current
of thought.

"You may as well tell me what’s settled, and get it by with," she
observed in a sardonic tone. "So far, even Eliza seems to know more
about it than me.  You and Will seem to ha’ fixed things up wi’ a
vengeance, that you have! You’d best to tell me how it come about,
instead of booing away to yourself like a badly calf."

"Nay, it was all fixed that sharp," Simon grumbled, with an injured air,
though very relieved at heart to hear her speak.  "There was no time to
ax nobody nor nowt.  I’m still a bit maiselt about it myself, for the
matter o’ that.  I don’t know as I’ll be that surprised if I hear
to-morrow it’s all off.  As for Eliza, it fair beats me how she could
ha’ got wind of it so smart!  She likely hid herself somewheres when we
was talking it out; though she’s not that easy to miss,--gert, spying
toad!"

He brisked considerably now that the first awkwardness was past, and
went on to tell her, after his usual backwards and forwards fashion,
exactly how the new arrangement had come about.

"It’s not much to crack on, I dare say," he finished, pleading with her
across the disapproving silence which had again risen between them like
a wall, "but, when all’s said and done, it’s a sight better than I’d
looked for, by a deal.  I’d ha’ been bound to hire myself somewheres, to
help us make out, and there isn’t a decenter master in t’countryside
than Will.  It’s a deal better than being odd-job man at some one-horse
spot, or maybe scrattin’ up weeds and suchlike at some private house.
There’ll be a decent wage, think on, and milk,--ay, and happen a load o’
coal an’ all.  Will’ll see as we’re rightly done by, never fret!  We’ll
be right comfortable, I’m sure.  Will says his lasses’ll give you a hand
wi’ washing and the like, and if happen we get a good sale we might run
to a bit o’ help ourselves.  You’ll miss t’horse and cart, I reckon, but
we’ll find a way out o’ yon as well.  If you felt as you fancied a bit
of a ride, Will’d like enough loan me a horse and trap."

He was coaxing her for all he was worth, but neither the coaxing nor the
explanation seemed to get any further than her ears.  Again he felt the
spasm of irritation which he had felt in the parlour, and was at the
same time reminded of its original cause.

"I don’t say it’ll be over pleasant for either on us," he went on
vexedly, as she did not open her lips, "but you’ll likely admit I did
the best I could for us, all the same.  It’s a sad pity you and Eliza
pull together so bad, but it’s over late to think o’ mending it now.
Anyway, you did nowt to mend it by telling yon string o’ lies this
afternoon!  What, in the name o’ goodness, made you act so strange?"

She moved then, a touch of the afternoon glamour reaching from
Blindbeck, and following her down the lane.

"Nay, I don’t know....  Things come over folk, now and then.  I’m right
sorry, though, if I set you thinking it was the lad."

"I’ve given up thinking owt o’ the sort long since," he said dejectedly.
"I should ha’ thought you would ha’ done the same an’ all."

"Things come over folk," she repeated, unwilling to say more, and he
nodded his head, relieved by her softer tone.  "You’ll try to make up
your mind to Blindbeck, will you, missis?" he pressed on nervously,
hoping her mood would last.  "It’s a bad best, maybe, but I nobbut did
what I could."

She gave a sharp sigh, but her voice was firm.  "Ay, I’ll make up my
mind to it, after a bit."

"It’s a big change at our time of life, but you’ll settle, never fear."

"Ay, I’ll settle all right.  Don’t you fret."

"It’s a good shop, Sarah."

"Ay."

"And Will’s a right good sort."

"Oh, ay."

The sudden gentleness of her mood prompted him to a further unburdening
of his soul.  He leaned forward a little in the trap, staring over the
grey fields, and with the note of pleading rising and falling in his
tone.

"I don’t mind telling you now, Sarah, but I’ve been fair fretted out o’
my senses all this while. There’s been times I’ve felt like just making
off on t’sands, and letting tide settle it for me for good an’ all.  Ay,
and by Gox! it very near come about, too, one day when I was mooning
along and not looking where I was at!  But there was you to see to, and
I couldn’t rightly bring myself to chuck up the sponge.  ’Tisn’t as if
the lad was dead, neither,--there was that as well.  He’s as good as
dead, likely, but it’s a different thing, all the same.  Folks can get
along on a mighty little hope,--same as yon old horse as died just when
it was learning to live on nowt!  We’ve come to a bonny pass, these
days, you and Geordie an’ me, but the world isn’t past bearing as long
as the three on us is over sod."

It was with a sense of enlightenment and escape that they came out
finally on to the high road, for in the cleft of the lane every curve of
the land stole what little clarity was left to the slowly withdrawing
earth.  Even Sarah was faintly conscious of lightened lids, as well as
of easier breathing as the borders of the road drew further apart.  In
the lane they had been high, looming presences, over-close to the
lurching wheels, but now they ceased to oppress her, though she was
still aware that they marched with her as she went.  It was as if the
furniture of the land was being withdrawn into the wings before the
curtain of night was really down; yet even in its slow departure it
still formed the picture and dominated the scene. The only real comfort
for brain and eyes was on the unfurnished marsh, where even the fenced
roads lifted themselves as often as not above their fences to look
abroad.

There was more life, also, on the open road,--cycles and traps, and
people walking in twos and threes; motor-cars, too, at which Simon never
so much as glanced aside, though now they were really beginning to look
like ghosts in the sinking light.  Even when there was nobody on the
road there was still the sense of being part of an unseen train, the
link which binds traveller to traveller on every principal highway in
the land, but especially on those which run north and south.  The link
strengthens and the thrill deepens as the day lengthens and the hours go
on.  Each wonders instinctively to what home the other is hastening
before he is overtaken by the dark.  From each to each at the hour of
dusk passes the unconscious Godspeed uniting all who are drawing
together towards the adventure of the night.

And, for Simon and Sarah, as for all, either man or beast, even in this
bitter hour, there was the comfort of the road that goes home. There is
always a lamp set high in the house to which one returns, even though it
be poor and empty and dark.  The greatest sorrow awaiting one at the end
is not really a sorrow until one steps inside.  The ease of the road
home is the ineffable ease of the mind.  Stout hearts and limbs may
carry us out, and barely suffice to stagger us back, but the running and
leaping mind can comfort the body on.  There is always a lamp set high
at the end of the road that is going home....

Not until they had lost it would they realise the perpetual consolation
of that long-accustomed road.  Times without number they had travelled
it, seething with anger and hate, and yet always they were the richer
for having passed that way.  Simon, busily thinking of Blindbeck and all
the advantages of the wealthy farm, did not know that he was putting his
real wealth from him with every thought.  Yet he would know it all the
rest of his life when he drove a road that was not consecrated by the
years, when the folk that hailed them in passing were not part of a
lifelong chain; when the turns of the road were no longer pictures and
books, with each house where it should be and would be for all time;
when he stopped at a gate in the dusk and knew it was not his; when he
entered a meaningless building at last and knew it was not home....

But just for the moment he was thinking neither of the immediate present
nor of the greater part of his long-reaching past.  His mind, unusually
stimulated by the day’s events, swung easily to and fro between the
future at Blindbeck and the far-off boyhood which he had spent with
Will.  Blindbeck had never been his home in any sense, but his call to
Blindbeck was nevertheless the call of the past.  They would renew their
youth for each other, the two old men, and forget when they were
together that they were old.  They turned instinctively to each other,
as all turn to those who can recreate for them the young beginnings of
their lives. On the marsh Simon always felt immeasurably old, weighted
as with an actual burden by the years.  He saw himself looking behind
him at them as at monsters created in his pride, which now and for ever
were out of his control.  With Will beside him, they would lie in front
as they used to do, rolling meadowlands still untouched by the plough of
time.  Because they had been young together it would be impossible for
them to be really old.  Because they had been young together they could
took smiling, shoulder to shoulder, into the unbelievable grave.

Not that his longing had any such definite frame of thought as this,
though he was aware that in it had lain the motive which had fixed his
mind.  He only moved towards its fulfilment as all untutored souls move
naturally towards release from strain.  He scarcely remembered Sarah
after their talk had come to an end that was hardly an end, like an
unravelled cord of which no one troubles to count the untwisted strands.
That mighty leap which he was taking across the years carried him well
above both Sarah’s and Geordie’s heads.  The school-years, the climbing,
running, hungry years were more distinct to him than the heavy,
responsible years of marriage and middle life.  He saw himself and Will
running after the hounds, paddling in calm lakes of gold-shot evening
tides, skating by slowly rising moons.  He saw a raw lad going shyly but
stolidly to his first place, already a man in the awed estimation of the
brother left behind.  He heard the clink of the first money he had ever
earned, which had gone straight from his pocket into the family purse.
He had handed it over without a twinge of regret, and his empty hands
had continued to thrill with pride.  Later, he had begged a couple of
shillings for himself and Will, and had never thought of the money then
or since but as a gift....

They came at last to the dangerous, right-angled turn which dropped them
down to the marsh, and as the horse began to jerk itself down the hill a
car passed slowly above them along the open road.  Although the day
still lingered, the tail-light was already lit, as if the car were
setting out on a journey instead of going home.  Yet it went slowly and
almost reluctantly, like a man who looks over his shoulder all the
while.  It was as if it was only waiting its opportunity to turn itself
in its tracks.  But all the time it was drifting gradually away, and the
red light, that could hardly as yet impress itself on the dusk, seemed
to hesitate for a moment at a curve of the road, and then, as if a hand
had been clapped in front of it, was suddenly gone.

The drop from the highway was like being dropped from a cliff, so
distinct was the change to the loneliness of the marsh.  The link was
broken which made them members of a purposed line, leaving them mere
strayed wanderers of whom nobody was aware.  The few farmhouses,
lifeless-looking in the deadened light, stared always towards great
distances over their puny heads.  The few trees sprang up before them,
suddenly strange, acquiring an almost violent personality against the
meaningless scene.

The straight miles dragged reluctantly past their heavy wheels, and on
the unending road they seemed to go forward without purpose and to be
set on a journey that had no goal.  When at length the stretches of
meadow and cropped land gave place to the pale-coloured desert of the
sand, there seemed no possible reason why one should cease and the other
begin.  Away out behind the mist there was a living, moving tide, but
here on the marsh there was no consciousness of tide.  Things just
stopped, that was all, and from the garden became the waste, just as the
growth and renewal of life had stopped for the old pair, leaving nothing
but desolation before their feet.

Yet still the earth was with them, and Simon turned his eyes again and
again to its vague outlines with relief.  Across the bay the cone of the
Knott still held to its tangibility and form, protesting against the
swamping hand of night.  The crown of it, fitted with wood as closely as
with a cap, was darker against the sky than the shadowy slopes on which
the houses climbed.  And, nearer inland still, on the low edge of shore
that was like a trail of smoke on the farther side of the sands, a blur
of formless yet purposeful grey showed where the tiny hamlet of Sandyeat
clustered about the ’Ship.’

Sandholes was in sight now, and the horse quickened its pace, triumphing
over the last few wearisome yards.  As they approached the house, with
its white face set on a body of looming buildings behind, they had as
always a mingled sensation of sadness and relief.  Not that the place
was sad to them because of its dreary emptiness set amongst formless
fields. In the course of years it had become for them merely an
atmosphere, not a thing of sight. They were only depressed by it because
for them it was the heart of failure and loss.  And in the same way they
were relieved by it, dignified, sanctuaried and consoled, because this
was their hiding-place against the world, and here the heart of their
few memories of joy.

The house was dark, but they were accustomed to that, used to the door
that would not open, however they knocked, and the windows that for ever
would never frame a face, however they hailed.  They were used to that
stumbling into the place in the folding dark, to the striking of a match
that brought them nothing but the dreary waiting rigidity of the things
they had left behind.  They were used, too, to an uprising fear on the
struck light that some terrible change might have taken place in the
empty house; that even the waiting things might have played them false
while they were gone....

So lonely looked the place, that it seemed as if it might even revenge
itself upon those who had the temerity to awaken it during that sinking
hour, but, as they reached the gate, the old dog asleep in a loose box
aroused himself to a hoarse, recognising bark.  The few cows, also,
waiting to be fed, sent out deep complaints at the sound of the coming
wheels. And as they finally rattled into the uneven yard, a woman’s
figure stood up and waved to them from the sea-wall.




                                PART III


                                  MAY



                                   I


The afternoon which had seen Sarah’s short-lived splendour had been
sweet also for May.  Sweeter, indeed, since for her there was no
clashing of fierce passions to jar the tender witchery of her mood.  And
though the glamour was of the past,--a sheet of gold as of sunlight far
at the back of her mind; a sea of gold from which she moved ever inward
towards the darkness of the hills,--a tongue of light had suddenly
darted from it to stream like a golden wind-blown ribbon over her path.
That light was the knowledge that in her own hands lay the possibility
of Geordie’s return.

Youth came back to her with the thought, and she sat straighter still in
the trap, holding her unused whip at a jaunty angle across the elastic
bar of the reins.  The good horse swung homewards in a generous stride;
the bright wheels of the dog-cart flashed through the dull country like
a whirled autumn leaf.  The passers-by found a special sweetness in her
ready smile, because it reflected the secret in her heart.  As they went
on their way they said what they always said,--that it was a marvel she
had not married long ago.

Yet the secret, fair as it was, had also the folly of all great
ventures, since, in laying her hands upon the future, she risked the
memory that had coloured her whole life.  To bring Geordie home might
mean nothing but disappointment for herself, sordid disappointment and
shame for a mis-spent girlish dream.  Things would be different, at the
very best; part of the memory would have to go.  But the chief people to
be considered were the old folks who had so often been the footballs of
fate.  Nothing that she might fear on her own account should stand in
the way of this sudden fulfilment for a frustrated old man, this light
to the eyes for an old woman going blind.  In any case May was the sort
that would tenderly handle the cracked and mended pot right up to the
moment of dissolution at the well.  No disappointment that Geordie could
bring her would remain sordid for very long.  Out of her shattered idols
her wisdom and humour would gather her fresh beauty; clear-eyed,
uplifting affection for youthful worship, and pity and tenderness for
passion.

It was true that Sarah had already rejected her offer,--brutally,
almost, in her determination that May should suffer no further for her
son. But May had already almost forgotten the rough sentences which for
the time being had slammed the opening door in her eager face. Sarah was
strong, she knew, but she herself, because of love in the past and pity
in the present, felt stronger still.  She said to herself, smiling, that
sooner or later she would find an argument that would serve.  Sooner or
later Sarah would yield, and share with secret delight in the surprise
that they would so gaily prepare for the old man.  Sooner or later the
boat would put out from port that carried the lost lad,--Geordie, with
his pockets empty but his heart full, and every nerve of him reaching
towards his home.

Now she had turned the end of the bay, and was running along the flat
road that hugged the curve of the shore.  Below on her right were the
sands, almost within flick of her whip, with the river-channel winding
its dull length a hundred yards away.  Beyond it, the sand narrowed into
the arm of the marsh, until the eye caught the soft etching of the
Thornthwaite farm, set on the faint gold and green of the jutting land.

The inn, low, white-faced, dark, with all the light of it in the eyes
that looked so far abroad, was very quiet when she came to it about
three o’clock.  The odd-job man was waiting about to take her horse, and
she paused to have a word or two with him in the yard.  Then she went
briskly into the silent place, and at once the whole drowsy air of it
stirred and became alive.  The spotlessness of the house seemed to take
on a sparkling quality from the swift vitality of her presence.  The
very fire seemed to burn brighter when she entered, and the high lights
on the steels and brasses to take a finer gleam.  Her father called to
her from the room where he lay upstairs, and her buoyant tread, as she
went up, seemed to strengthen even his numb limbs and useless feet.

She sat by his bed for some time, telling him all the news, and
conveying as much as she could of the hiring and marketing stir
combined. This particular person had wished to know how he was; the
other had sent him a message to be delivered word for word.  One had a
grandmother who had died in similar case; another a remedy that would
recover him in a week. Bits of gossip she had for him, sketches of old
friends; stories of old traits cropping up again which made him chuckle
and cap them from the past.  By the time she had finished he was firmly
linked again to life, and had forgotten that deadly detachment which
oppresses the long-sick.  Indeed, he almost forgot, as he listened, that
he had not been in Witham himself, hearing the gossip with his own ears
and seeing the familiar faces with his own eyes. For the time being he
was again part of that central country life, the touchstone by which
country-folk test reality and the truth of things, and by contact with
which their own identity is intensified and preserved.

But her eyes were turned continually to the window as she chatted and
laughed, dwelling upon the misty picture even when they were not
followed by her mind.  Only her brain answered without fail when her
gaze travelled to the farm on the farther shore.  Gradually the picture
shadowed and dimmed in line, but still she sat by the bed and laughed
with her lips while her heart looked always abroad.  Neither she nor her
father ever drew a blind in the little inn.  They had lived so long with
that wide prospect stretching into the house that they would have
stifled mentally between eyeless walls.

She talked until he was tired, and then she made his tea, and left him
happy with the papers which she had brought from Witham. Her own tea she
ate mechanically, with the whole of her mind still fixed on the promise
of the day, and when she had finished she was drawn to the window again
before she knew. The Thornthwaites would be home by now, she concluded,
looking out.  Tired and discouraged, they would be back again at the
farm, feeling none of the quivering hope which lifted and thrilled her
heart.  Sarah would not even dwell on the offer, having put it by for
good, and Simon did not as much as know that there had been an offer at
all.  They would creep to bed and sleep drearily, or wake drearily
against their will, while she would wake of her own accord in order to
clasp her purpose and find it still alive.  She could not bear the
thought of the long, blank night which would so soon be wrapping them
round; even a stubborn refusal of her hope would be a better friend to
them than that.  Stronger and stronger grew the knowledge within her
that she must see them before they slept.  It was for their sake, she
told herself, at first, thirsting to be across, and then, as she
clinched her decision, knew it was also for her own.

She went upstairs again to put on her coat and hat, wondering as she did
so what her father would have to say.  He would be sure to enquire what
took her across the sands so late, yet he would wonder and fret if she
left him without a word.  Geordie’s name had dropped into silence
between them for many a year, and, lately as she had spoken it to Sarah,
it would be hard to speak it now.  She knew only too well what her
father would think of her offer of hard-saved gold.  He had always been
bitter against Geordie for her sake, and would want no wastrel fetched
overseas to play on her pity again.  She stole half-way down the stairs,
and then was vexed with herself and went up again with a resolute tread.
Once more she hesitated, with her hand on the door-latch, and then it
slipped from her finger and she found herself in the room.

Fleming looked up from his paper with his faded eyes.  "Off again,
lass?" he enquired, noticing how she was dressed.  "Is there a pill-gill
Milthrop way to-night?"

She shook her head.

"Not as I know of....  Nay, I’m sure there’s not."  She stood staring at
him, uncertain what to say, and then her eyes, as if of their own
accord, turned back towards the sands. "I just felt like going out a bit
again, that’s all."

"Likely you’re going up road for a crack wi’ Mrs. Bridge?"

"Nay ... I didn’t think o’ going there."

"To t’station, happen?"

"Nor that, neither...."  There was a little pause.  "Just--out," she
added, and the note in her voice seemed to reach before her over the
sandy waste.  Fleming heard it, and saw the track of her gaze as well.

"What’s up, lass?" he asked quietly, letting his paper drop.  "What
d’you want to do?"

She braced herself then, swinging round to him with one of her cheerful
laughs.  "You’ll think I’m daft, I know," she said, looking down at him
with dancing eyes, "but I’m right set on seeing Mrs. Thornthet again
to-night.  We’d a deal to say to each other this morning, but we didn’t
finish our talk.  I thought I could slip over sand and back before it
was dark."

Fleming looked perturbed.

"It’s over late for that, isn’t it?" he asked. "Light’s going pretty
fast an’ all.  Hadn’t you best bide till morning, and gang then?"

"I don’t feel as I can.  I’m set on going to-night.  I’ve often been
across as late, you’ll think on.  I’ll take right good care."

"What about tide?"

"Not for a couple of hours yet, and I’ve not that much to say.  Boat’s
ready alongside channel; it nobbut wants shoving off.  I’ll be there and
back before you can say knife."

"Ay, well, then, you’d best be off, and look sharp about it!" Fleming
conceded in a reluctant tone.  "I’ll have t’lamp put in winder as usual
to set you back.  Don’t you get clattin’ now and forget to see if it’s
there."

"I’ll look out for it, don’t you fret.  Like as not I’ll never go inside
the house.  There’s just something I want to make sure of before I
sleep."

She nodded brightly and began to move away, but he called her back
before she reached the door.  With the quickness of those who lie long
in a sick room, he had noticed the change in her atmosphere at once.
Restlessness and impatience were strange things to find in May, and
there was a touch of excitement in her manner as well.  He looked at her
thoughtfully as she retraced her steps.

"Is there any news o’ that wastrel lad o’ theirs?  Happen he’s thinking
o’ coming back?"

The words spoken from another’s mouth brought a rush of certainty to her
longing mind. She answered him confidently, as if she held the actual
proof.

"That’s it, father!  That’s right."  She laughed on a buoyant, happy
note.  "Our Geordie’s coming home!"

"To-night?"  Fleming’s mouth opened. "D’ye mean he’s coming to-night?"

"Nay, I don’t know about that!" She laughed again.  "But it’ll be before
so long. I feel as sure about it as if he was knocking at Sandholes
door!"

"You’ve no call to be glad of it, as I can see," Fleming said, with a
touch of fretfulness in his tone.  "Are you thinking o’ wedding him
after all this time?"

Her head drooped a little.

"I’m past thinking o’ that, and he’ll have been past it long ago.  I’m
just glad for the old folks’ sake, that’s all.  It’s like as if it was
somebody dead that was coming back, so that I needn’t believe in death
and suchlike any more.  It’s like as if it’s myself as is coming
back,--as if I should open door and see the lass I used to be outside."

"I’d be glad to see you settled afore I went, but not wi’ an idle
do-nowt as’d spoil your life. It’ll be queer to me if Geordie
Thornthet’s made much out.  He was a wastrel, right enough, for all his
wheedlin’ ways."

"I’m past thinking o’ marriage," she said again.  "It’s just what it
means to the old folks, poor old souls!"

"Ay.  They’ve had a mighty poor time, they have that."  He sighed,
thinking of many a tale of woe unfolded by Simon beside his bed. Then he
looked up at her with a whimsical smile.  "They’d nobbut the one bairn,
same as your mother and me, and there’s been whiles I’ve been real mad
because you weren’t a lad. Ay, well, I’ve lived to see the folly o’ my
ways, and to thank God I’d nobbut a lass!  You’re worth a dozen Geordie
Thornthets any day o’ the week...."

She was gone with an answering smile directly he finished his speech,
and the sound of her feet was light and swift on the stair.  Hearing
her, he, too, seemed to see her a girl again, gone to meet Geordie
Thornthwaite along the shore. But instead of reviving and cheering him,
it made him sad.  He was too near the end to wish himself back at the
start.  He glanced at the lamp on the table to make sure that it was
filled, and settled himself back to his papers with a sigh.




                                   II


May stopped to speak to the hired girl as she went out, and was alarmed
by the creeping dusk already in the inn.  She breathed again when she
was in the road, and saw the dull light holding yet on either hand.  The
soft closing of the door behind her back gave her a long-forgotten
thrill, bringing back similar autumn evening hours, when she had gone to
meet a lover from over the sands.

She got down to the shore about the time that the scene at Blindbeck was
drawing to an end.  She hurried, not only because she had little or no
time to waste, but because she could not have gone slowly if she had
tried.  The young May had never gone slowly, who was all kindness and
knew nothing of pride.  She ran down the shingle and across the sand,
only pausing to draw breath and to reprove herself at the channel’s
edge.  Passers-by on the flat road stopped to stare at her as she sped
across, wondering what she could be doing at that hour. Pausing, she
looked across at the farm before she bent to the boat, chiding herself
for her almost childish haste.  But her tongue ached to let loose the
words of persuasion that she carried with her, and her heart ached for
the word of permission that she was sure she would carry back.  She did
not doubt for a moment that Sarah would give way, so strong was her
inward belief that Geordie was coming home.

At last she pushed off, stepped in and punted herself across, and once
out again on dry ground tried to hold herself to a walk.  The sand,
ribbed and hard beneath her feet, spoke to the fact that the tide had
been gone for hours.  It was extraordinary how forgotten the sands
always seemed as soon as the tide had gone away.  Only those who had
proved it by daily experience could believe that the water would ever
return.  Even to them it remained something of the miracle that it was
in truth, arousing continually a thrill of awed surprise. Yet, side by
side with that impression of final retreat, of waste that had always
been waste and would never be reclaimed, was one of a brooding terror
that was only waiting its hour. The sea and the sands were like cat and
mouse, May thought,--the one, aloof, indifferent, yet always poised to
leap; the other, inert, paralysed though apparently free, and always the
certain victim in the end.

She looked behind and before from the quiet home which she had left to
the still more lonely and quiet house which was her goal.  There was a
point about half-way across at which it seemed as if she would never
reach the one, never get back to the other in all time.  Both seemed to
recede from her equally as she moved, vague shapes formed only of
imagination and the mist.  Just for a moment that vagueness of things
which she knew to be concrete caught her by the throat.  The little that
she could see of the earth was so cloudlike, so lacking in sturdy
strength.  The very shore of the marsh looked as though a breath might
dissolve it in thin air.  Though the distance across was little more
than a mile, the feeling of space around her was infinite as the sky.
The sands seemed suddenly to become a treadmill under her feet, turning
and turning, but never bringing her to the horizon which she sought.
The whole doorway of the bay was blocked by the great wall of mist, and
over the Lake mountains there was a smother of mist, and mist over all
the land that went east to the Pennine range. She began to fear even the
crinkled sand which felt so firm, as if it might suddenly sway and shift
like one of the many traps with which the bay was sown.  Behind her, the
grey, faint-gleaming strip of the channel seemed to cut her off from her
safe home.  A slice of the bank broke suddenly with an echoing spash,
chilling her with the lonely terror of water that has a victim in its
hold.  The boat, helpless-looking, inert, a mere black speck on the
channel edge, seemed the only insoluble thing beside herself. She longed
for the comfort of her feet on the tarred boards, for the reassurance of
her hands against the sculls.  It was a moment or two before she had the
courage to let it go, and face a world that was full of bodiless shapes
and evanescent shores.

But almost before she knew it she was on the opposite side, scrambling
up the stones to the grassy slope beyond, and so, panting and hurrying,
to the top of the sea-wall.  She saw at once that there was nobody in
the house, that it was still with the growing stillness of augmented
hours, and a further chill fell on her happy mood. Yet she was glad at
least to be there to welcome the old folks when they came, and in any
case they could not be very far.  Every jolt of the trap must be
bringing them nearer to the net which she was spreading so lovingly for
their feet.  They would be tired, of course, and probably very cross,
but May was used to market-day moods and would not care.  With
affectionate ruthlessness she told herself that would yield to her all
the sooner for being tired.  Presently they would agree unwillingly that
she might have her way, and then she would hurry home again as if on
wings.  They would be crosser than ever after she had gone, vexed both
with her and themselves and terribly touched in their pride.  And then,
slowly but surely, the hope that she had forced upon them would begin to
race its stimulant through their veins.  They would lie down to sleep
with a secret gladness that they had not the courage to confess, and
would wake in the morning and know that the world had been made for them
anew.

She kept stopping the rush of her thoughts to send her senses over the
marsh, but no sign of life came back to her, or sound of wheel or hoof.
The wide stretches of grass and plough and the long length of road
seemed almost as unsuggestive of human influence as the sands
themselves.  Swifter and swifter faded the passionate confidence which
had sent her out, leaving the risks of the matter uppermost in her mind.
She remembered that it was possible to be patient all one’s life, and
yet to wreck the fruits of it in an unguarded hour.  This sudden mental
and physical rashness might be symbolical of a greater rashness of the
soul. Perhaps after to-night all her footholds and anchorages might go,
leaving the world that she had managed so bravely only a nightmare
blurred by tears.

The dusk thickened about her as the night tried to impress itself on the
earth as a separate entity from the mist.  The most that it could do,
however, was to produce the effect of a hovering shadow from some huge
arrested wing. The real warning of night was in the deepened sense of
loneliness and dread of personal diminution in a growing space, in the
further recession of things unseen as well as seen.  It lay, too, in the
stirring consciousness of the impending advent of the tide.  She began
to look anxiously towards her father’s window for the lamp, and though
she was comforted when she saw no sign, it stamped the illusion of
desolation on her mind.  Then she heard the cattle stir in the shippon
as she walked along the wall, and was cheered and companioned by them
for a little while.  She would have gone down to them, or to the dog,
who was always a firm friend, but she was afraid of losing her
consciousness of time.  She could not tear herself, either, from her
breathless waiting for the silence to fill with life.  She was cold
whether she stood or walked, and more and more oppressed by a sense of
folly and grave doubt.  She even laughed at the middle-aged woman who
had thrilled like a girl, but she laughed between her tears.  Once or
twice she ran down the bank and on to the sand, but always something
drew her back, and at last, when she had listened so long that she had
ceased to hear, there came the crunching sound of the Thornthwaite
wheels.  It was there suddenly where there had been no sign, as if it
had only begun at the moment it reached her ear.  At once her courage
sprang up again, and her spirits rose.  The whole affair was sweet and
brave once more.  It was as if she had heard her lover himself coming
surely towards her over the lonely marsh....




                                  III


Simon uttered an exclamation when he saw the figure on the wall.  His
heart leaped first with a supernatural fear, and then with a sudden
foreboding of some normal ill.  His nerves were still unstrung from his
experience with the car, and ready enough to shape familiar objects into
ghosts.  Even when he had recognised May and spoken her name, he could
not rid himself of his feeling of alarm.

So he was not pleased to see her when she came running down, and Sarah,
who had spent so kindly a morning with her, was not pleased either.  In
the last few miles she had seemed to travel out of human touch, and
there was a jar in the sudden intrusion of even this one thing left to
her to love.  Her brow contracted both with the effort of thought and
the effort of sight, but indeed she knew well enough why May was there.
Her intuition had worked uncertainly all the day, but it warned her now.
She knew what impulse had brought May out to await their coming home.

Simon, however, had no clue to this sudden appearance at his journey’s
end.  He sat still in the trap as she came swiftly through the yard, and
then leaned out to address her with an anxious frown.

"Nay, now whatever’s brought you trapesin’ here so late?  Nowt wrong, is
there?  Father badly again?  Is he axin’ for me, by any chance?"

She reassured him with a shake of the head and a smile, and, as in the
case of Mr. Dent, he felt a sudden resentment towards smiles.  In all
his life Simon had never encountered so many smiling faces as had looked
at him that day.

"All’s right, thank you....  Father’s much about the same.  I wanted a
word with Mrs. Thornthet, that was all.

"You’ve been a terble while on the road, though!" she added gaily,
before he could speak.  "I’d about made up my mind as I’d have to be
getting back."

"We were kept at Blindbeck, that’s how it was," Simon said, remembering
suddenly and with gloom the precise circumstances under which they had
been kept.  "But if you nobbut wanted a word wi’ the missis, you could
surely ha’ waited while morn.  It’s a daft-like trick to be lakin’ on
t’sands when it’s getting dark."

His words made her turn again to throw a glance at the inn, but still
there was no summoning gleam from the room upstairs.  "Ay, but tide
isn’t till six," she answered him coaxingly, turning back, "and I shan’t
be long. Father’ll show a light for me when it’s time I was setting
off."

Sarah, ignoring the pair of them, had already clambered out, and Simon
remembered that he had the horse to stable and the cows to milk and
feed.  "Danged foolishness, that’s what it is!" he growled, as he
scrambled down, giving May a very unaccustomed scowl.  "If I did as I
ought, I’d be skifting you pretty sharp. Say what you’ve gitten to say,
and then clear out!"

Sarah had been moving away from them towards the house, but, as May
followed her, she swung about.  There was no invitation, however, in her
rigid face.

"You’ve nowt to say as I know on," she said in a curt tone, "and I’m
rarely tired.  Anyway, there’s no sense in lossing yourself for a bit of
a chat."

"I’ll not lose myself, not I!" May laughed, advancing towards her, full
of kindly warmth. She had been prepared for some such reception as this,
and was not depressed.  "What, I’ve been across that often, it’s the
same to me as the road!  I’ve been over when it was snowing,--ay, and by
moonlight, too.  As for Geordie," she added, with a tender laugh, "he’s
crossed in the pitch dark, with only his nose to tell him where he was
at!

"I was bound to ask you again before I slept," she urged, casting a
glance at Simon, busy with the horse.  "Can’t I come in a minute?--I
won’t be long.  It’s late to be telling my business in the yard."

"You’ve no business wi’ me," Sarah said stolidly, "so you can stop off
yon weam voice. You’re not coming into Sandholes to-night, May Fleming,
so that’s flat!"

May laughed again, but there was less confidence in the laugh.  She
waited to speak again until Simon had moved away, the dog leaping and
barking under the horse’s nose.

"It’s a shame," she said cheerfully, "to bother you so late, but I just
couldn’t bring myself to wait.  It was you as brought it all back, Mrs.
Thornthet, come to that, with yon talk at the doctor’s of Geordie coming
home!"

"There’s no talk of him coming," Sarah said coldly, "and never was."
With one magnificent sweep she disposed of the fallacy of the afternoon.
"You ought to ha’ more sense than to go fancying things like that!"

"But you’d a letter, you said, begging his fare?"  May was slightly
bewildered, but went pressing on.  "You said he was keen to come, if he
had the brass."

"Ay, and there wasn’t no brass; so yon’s finished and by wi’," Sarah
said.

"Ay, but there is," May pleaded.  "Plenty o’ brass!"  She faltered a
little before the other’s lack of response.  "Nay, Mrs. Thornthet, don’t
you look like that!  What does it matter where it comes from if it makes
folks glad?"

"I’ll buy no gladness o’ mine from you, my lass, as I said before."

"I can spare the brass right enough,--if it’s only that."

"Ay, but I can’t spare the pride to take it," Sarah said.

"Ay, well, then, think as you’re buying my happiness!" May begged.  "I’d
be real proud to think as I’d brought him back, even if he never looked
aside at me again."

"You’d have lile or nowt to be proud on, I’ll be bound!" There was a
touch of weary impatience in Sarah’s voice.  "And what-like happiness
would it be for you in the end?  Nay, May, my girl, we’ve thrashed the
matter out, and I’m over-tired to be fret wi’ it to-night."

May sighed, and stood looking at her with troubled eyes, but she was
unable to let the whole of her hope go.

"I’m right sorry to have put you about," she said sadly.  "It’s a real
shame!  Can’t you promise to think it over a bit?  I’ll come over
to-morrow for another talk."

"I want neither talking nor thinking, so that’s flat!" Sarah snapped.
"I’ll promise to turn key in the door when I see you coming, and that’s
all!"

The tears came into May’s eyes.

"You’ve no call to go telling me off like that," she said, with a little
break in her voice.  "I haven’t done anything that’s wrong, I’m sure."

"You’ve shoved your nose into other folks’ business," Sarah said
roughly,--"that’s what you’ve done!  I’ll thank you to leave us to do
for our lad as’ll suit us best!"

"He was mine, too!" May flung at her suddenly, roused at last.  "Long
ago, maybe,--years on years,--but he was mine as well!"

Sarah gave a sneering laugh.

"There’ll be more than one lass, I reckon, setting up to think that!"

May uttered a little cry, wounded to the heart.

"Eh, but you’re a cruel woman, Mrs. Thornthet!" she exclaimed, in a
voice quivering with pain.  "It’s true I’d be glad to see Geordie again,
but it don’t make that much difference now.  It’s for your sake and poor
Mr. Thornthet’s that I want to see him back....

"You’re fond o’ me, nowadays," she went on bravely, controlling herself
again.  "You like me well enough now, whatever you felt once. Can’t you
take the money for the sake of bygone times?"

But already Sarah had turned away from her and was moving towards the
door.  She fitted the key in the lock with the ease of use, and gave the
rickety door an opening push.  And again May followed and stood, strong
in the courage of those who plead for the thing that they have at heart.

"Don’t go away feeling mad with me, Mrs. Thornthet!" she begged.  "I’m
sorry I spoke as I did.  Think on how happy we were together, this
morning, you and me.  Think how it would be if he was to come marching
into the yard...."

Sarah was now over the threshold, with her hand against the door, but
May’s hand was also against it, refusing to let it close.  Her face was
white as a flower upon the dusky air, pleading and sweet with frank lips
and tearful eyes. Sarah herself was engulfed by the dark house, a shadow
that was yet more surely a block than the actual door.  It seemed to May
that she had all the passionless resistance of some ancient, immovable
stone.  A lantern across showed the black squares of the shippon stalls,
the white coats of the beasts and Simon moving from dark to light.  May
did not know that the old woman’s purpose was giving in the pause, that
that last sentence of hers had broken the stubborn will.  She waited
despairingly, seeking for more to say, and finding nothing, since the
right word had been said.  And because she despaired she broke the pause
too soon, in an access of hopelessness flinging away her chance.  Taking
her hand from the door, she pointed to Simon at his job.

"I’ll ask Mr. Thornthet, then!" she cried sharply, beginning to move
away.  "Happen he’ll see to it for me instead of you.  Happen he’ll see
the offer’s kindly meant, and not let pride and suchlike stand between!"

But Sarah, too, cried out before she had gone a yard, her voice harsh
with wrath and a sort of fear.

"You leave Simon be," she cried fiercely,--"let him be!  I’ve had enough
o’ your worry, without plaguin’ him an’ all.  You get back to your dad,
and don’t come interfering again. You came between me and my lad, but
you shan’t meddle wi’ my man!  You mean well enough, I don’t doubt, but
you’re nobbut a meddler, all the same.  It never does to go shoving
kindnesses at folk who keep on saying nay.  If you force ’em, you do ’em
more harm than good in the long run, by a deal.  D’you think I want
Geordie coming back in rags, as like a tramp on t’roads as a couple o’
peas? D’you think I want a drunken do-nowt loafing about t’spot,--a
thief, maybe, or happen summat worse?  What sort o’ food and drink would
yon be to Blindbeck, d’you think?  Eliza’s gitten enough on her tongue,
without the likes o’ that!  Nay, the lad as went was a limb, but he was
bonny and smart, and Eliza’ll always think of him like yon.  She’ll
always think in her heart as he was the better o’ Jim, for all she talks
so loud.  But if he come back to shame us, it’d rob me even o’ that.  I
couldn’t abide it!" she finished vehemently.  "It’d be worse than death.
I’d rather the sea took him afore ever he reached home!"

She stopped with an indrawn breath, and the door, creaking abruptly,
showed that her weight was heavy on the latch.  May stood still in the
yard, as still as the shadow that had once again turned to ancient
stone.  The silence that had fallen between them seemed to push her
away, to drive them so far apart that never again would they be able to
speak.  At last, in that terrible outpouring, May had discovered the
real barrier to her desire.  There were pride and generosity in the way,
but there was also something which she could not fight. The monstrous,
lifelong obsession of Eliza had slopped even the natural road to a
mother’s heart.

Fear came over her, a more terrible fear than had taken her on the
sands.  In the quiet spot that should have been homely because of the
moving light and the dumb beasts, she had a hint of something not quite
sane.  Things that had no place in the life of the soil seemed suddenly
to have forced a passage in.  She peered into the darkness of Sarah’s
mind, as her bodily eyes sought for her hidden face.

She was startled into action again by the old dog’s nose thrust kindly
into her hand.  He had listened to the urgent voices with constantly
pricked ears, knowing by instinct that somebody suffered and was afraid.
Now he came to May, begging her to take charge of her soul, lest he,
too, whose only trust was in Man, should suffer fear.  She laid her hand
for a moment on the warmth of his head, dropping her gaze to meet his
upturned eyes.  Instantly, however, as if he had brought her a further
message, she looked towards the bay, and saw the lamp in her father’s
window spring to life.

She was loth to go with this wreck of things at her feet, but in her
destitution of heart she was afraid to stay.  Armed with the promise,
she would have cared nothing for dark or tide, but with this weight at
her heart it seemed as if it would take her all the night to cross the
sand.  She tried to believe that she would return to wrestle with Sarah
in the day, but she knew well enough that she would never return. Eliza,
and all that Eliza had meant in their spoiled lives, lay like a
poisonous snake across her path.

She wondered drearily what had become of the passionate certainty with
which she had set out.  The sea still sundered her lover and herself,
the bar of the sea so much greater than any possible stretch of land.
There were people to whom the sea was a sort of curse, and perhaps,
without knowing it, she was one of those. She loved it, indeed, but she
never forgot that it had taken her first hope.  Perhaps it mocked at her
love as Sarah had mocked her love. Perhaps it was only waiting out in
the dark to do her harm....

She made one last entreating movement towards the shadow that was stone,
but nobody moved in the darkness and nobody spoke.  She could not be
sure at that moment whether Sarah was there, or whether all that she
begged of was merely blackened space.  Then she began by degrees to move
away, wrenching her feet, as it were, from the ground of the yard.
Sadly, without looking back, she mounted the sea-wall, bowed by her
burden of failure and sorrow and self-contempt.  But the fear took her
again as soon as she faced the sands, and she hurried down the further
side.  The good angel of the Thornthwaites fled away into the night as
if driven by flails.




                                PART IV


                            GEORDIE-AN’-JIM



                                   I


The blackness stirred in the doorway and became human again, setting the
door to the jamb with a firm, decisive push.  Sarah followed the dark
stone passage to the kitchen, moving with freedom on the ground she
knew. In the bare, silent room, that seemed at the same time barer and
yet more peopled because of the dusk, she took off her old mantle, her
shabby bonnet and her black thread gloves.  She set a lighted candle on
the table in the middle of the room, and from the cupboard by the hearth
she took paper and wood, and kindled a pale, unhomely glow in the dusty,
ash-filled grate.  In the outer darkness that was the scullery she
filled the kettle, and brought it to wait the reluctant patronage of the
fire.  It was not yet night over the sands, but the candle was more than
sufficient to quench the fainting effort of the day.  The only outside
light was the steady glow of the lamp, set in the face of the inn to
call its daughter home.

Still, however, the house seemed unaroused, and would remain so until
the master came in, because those who live much by themselves do not
hear the sound of their own feet.  They seem to themselves to move like
ghosts through the rooms; it is only their thoughts that they hear about
the place.  And there are no houses so quiet as those which spend half
their days hearkening to that eternal talker, the sea.  The other half
of their lives is still as the sands are still, sharing that same
impression of quittance for all time.

The kitchen, once perfectly kept, was already beginning to show signs of
Sarah’s failing sight. There were holes in the cloth rug which she
unrolled before the fire, and slits in the patch-work cushions on the
rush-bottomed chairs. The pots in the half-empty pot-rail were all
askew, and the battered pewter and brass had ceased to put in its claim
to be silver and gold. There was an out-of-date almanack under the old
clock, and an ancient tide-table over the mantelshelf.  But the real
tragedy of the place was not in its poverty but in its soul.  Behind the
lack of material comfort there was a deeper penury still,--the lack of
hope and a forward outlook and a reason for going on.  The place was
cold because the hearts of its tenants were growing cold.

The candle, as always, drove the impression of utter desolation home.
No other light produces that same effect of a helpless battle against
the dark.  No other is so surely a symbol of the defiant human soul,
thinking it shines on the vast mysteries of space.  No other shows so
clearly the fear of the soul that yet calls its fear by the name of
courage and stands straight, and in the midst of the sea of the dark
cries to all men to behold that courage and take heart.

All about that little challenge of light were the brooding obscurities
of sand and marsh, and, nearer yet, the looming enigma of the empty
house.  At the back of the mind there was always the consciousness of
unlit rooms, of echoing passages, and climbing, creaking stairs. Always
at night there is that mystery of terror in a half-used house, pressing
on those who crouch in some charmed corner of its walls.

Sarah was different, somehow, now that she was at home, and free of the
outdoor-clothes which she had worn all day.  It was as if bonnet and
mantle were the armour of her class, in which she was ready to face the
offensive of the world.  Without it she was more primitive and more
human, relaxed in muscles and nerves. Now one could guess at the
motherliness in her to which Jim had clung, unswervingly trusting in
spite of her dislike.  Her grey hair had been slightly ruffled both by
the bonnet and the drive, and on her old neck it even curled a little,
showing itself still soft and fine.

She was tired with that terrible tiredness which sees the day behind
like a series of folding cardboard views.  She seemed to have lived many
days in that single day, with never a moment between them to fit her for
the next.  More than once, indeed, she had been ready to collapse, but
always the stimulus of some fresh event had set her going again. Now she
had reached the point when she was too tired to allow herself to be
tired, when body and mind, usually careful to save the next day’s
strength, recklessly lay both hands upon their all.

Even at the last moment had come the sudden struggle with May, and the
zest of that strife still tingled in her veins.  After that long day of
damaged pride it was pleasant to have asserted it in the end, to have
claimed the right to suffer rather than be forcibly blessed.  All day
she had tasted in prospect the salt savour of another’s bread, but here
was something that she could refuse.  She was still too stiff with fight
to care that she had wounded a generous nature in the act.  It was true
that she could not have borne the sight of a Geordie who would have
brought her fresh disgrace.  The love that cares for the broken more
than the sound could not thrive while she feared the sneer of the idol
to whom she would not bow.

Beyond, in the dairy, there came the sound of metalled boots, and the
pails spoke musically on the flags as Simon set them down.  She heard
him shuffling across to open the inner door, and then--"Milk’s in,
missis!" he called to her, as his head came through.

There was a nervous sound in his voice, at which Sarah almost smiled,
knowing that his conscience must be ill at ease.  She answered "Oh, ay,"
without turning, for she was busy with the fire, which, as if hating the
atmosphere into which it was born, was doing its best to escape from it
again.

"I’ll see to the fire for you, missis," he said, crossing to her side.
"Set you down and be easy a bit.  You’re likely tired."

"Nay, I’ll manage all right," she protested stolidly, and then suddenly
yielded to him, and moved away.  She did not sit down, however, but
remained standing on the hearth, while he went on his knees to set the
bellows between the bars.

"May give me a fair start," he observed presently, when the flame had
consented to grow.  "What was she after, coming off like that?"

"Nay, it was nowt much," Sarah said easily, in an indifferent tone.  "It
was nobbut some daftness she’d got in her head, that’s all."

"She mun ha’ been rarely keen to come across so late.  Was it summat or
other she wanted you to do?"

"Ay," Sarah said firmly, "but I couldn’t see my way.  I tellt her so
this morning when I see her in town."

"Summat about your eyes, likely?" he enquired nervously, blowing hard.

"Losh save us, no!  It was nowt to do wi’ that."

"Will was rarely put out when I tellt him what doctor had said," Simon
went on.  "He was right sorry, he was, and real anxious to do what he
could."

"Ay, he’s kind, is Will.  He’s a right good friend.  But I won’t take
owt I can help from him, all the same."

"Because o’ yon woman of his?" Simon asked angrily, stumbling to his
feet.  He threw a last glance at the fire, and saw that it seemed
resigned to its now evident fate.  He was sorry for Sarah, and guiltily
conscious of his own relief, but the thought of Eliza whipped his mind
to rage.  This was nothing new, though, either to man or wife, after the
usual meeting at the end of the week.  However long they had held their
tongues from her name, it was suddenly out, and the air was vibrating at
once with the rising tremolo of their hate.

"Nay, then, what’s yon besom to do wi’ it, any way round?  Will’s
money’s his own, I reckon, and he can do as he likes.  Happen you’ll
choose to see sense about it come Judgment Day, but not afore!"

"A farmer’s wife addles half his brass,--we all know that.  You can’t
touch a man wi’out laying a finger on his folks."

"A deal Eliza’s done for him," Simon scoffed, "barrin’ giving him best
of her tongue!  I’ll be bound you’d never think twice about t’brass if
you and Eliza was friends.  It’s this spite as there is atween you as
sets you taking things amiss.  Eliza would likely ha’ been no worse than
most, if you hadn’t made sure she was always wanting a slap!"

Sarah received these remarks with an ironic smile.

"Bosom friends we’d ha’ been, d’ye think," she asked, "if I’d nobbut
seen my way to a bit more care?"

"Nay, well, I wouldn’t be sure about that," he returned grandly, hedging
with ease.  "But we’d all ha’ done better, I’ll take my oath, if you
hadn’t been that smart to take offence."

"Happen I’d ha’ done best to hold my tongue, when she was telling all
Witham we’d gitten notice to quit?"

"Nay, I don’t know about that!" ... He was stamping about the floor.  "A
bit o’ tact wi’ her, happen? ... nay, dang her, I don’t know! ...
Leastways, you needn’t ha’ tellt her yon rubbish this afternoon," he
concluded, brought to a stand.

"You’d have had me set by and say nowt while she sneered at our lad?"

"Nay, then, I wouldn’t,--dang her! ... I wouldn’t, that’s flat!"

"You’d have had me say nowt, neither, yon day we was wed,--give her a
kiss, happen, and praise her gown----?"

"Nay, then, I wouldn’t, I tell you!  Blast you!  Nowt o’ the sort!"
Simon was fairly shouting now.  He thumped at the table in his rage.  "I
wish to Gox I could ha’ gitten my hands round her throat wi’out having
to swing!"

Sarah looked at his prancing shape with the same ironic smile.

"Nay, my lad, there’s better ways than that wi’ Eliza, by a deal.  D’ye
think I haven’t gitten a bit o’ my own back, now and then? I’ve had my
knife in her deep,--ay, deep!--time and again.  There’s better ways wi’
Eliza than just twisting her neck.  What, this very day I’ve made her
weep tears as she’s never wept afore,--tears as near tears o’ blood as
Eliza’ll ever weep...."  She stopped, recalling the scene in which
Nature had shone like a star in Eliza just for once....  "Nay, Simon,"
she went on quietly, "there’s no sense in our getting mad.  It’s over
late to go preaching love atween Eliza and me.  Men don’t know what hate
can be between women when it’s gitten hold.  It’s a thing best let
alone,--never mentioned,--let alone.  It’s a big thing, caged-like, as
was small once, and then comes full-grown. It’s over late to go trying
to stroke it through the bars."

"I nobbut wanted to make the best o’ things," Simon muttered, ashamed.
"The Lord knows I’d give my hand to put you top-dog of Eliza just for
once.  But I’m not denying I’m terble thankful to ha’ fixed things up.
I reckon I’ll sleep to-night as I haven’t for weeks. I’m right sorry,
though, if you’re taking it hard."

"I’ll take it right enough when it’s here," Sarah said gently, turning
away.  "I won’t make no bother about it, don’t you fret."

She picked up the kettle and set it on the fire, as if she meant to put
an end to the talk. Simon lingered, however, casting uneasy glances at
her face.

"I’ve a job in t’far shuppon to see to," he said at last, and lighted
the old lantern that swung against the wall....  "Yon’s tide, surely?"
he added suddenly, as he took it down....  "Nay, it’s over soon."

He lifted the lantern to look at the table above the shelf, but Sarah
shook her head.

"Yon’s an old table, think on.  It’s no use looking there.  Tide’s six
o’clock, it you want to know."

He said, "Oh, ay.  I’d clean forgot," and still stood on the hearth, as
if reluctant to go. Presently he spoke humbly, twisting the lantern in
his hand.

"It’s real hard on you, Sarah, to come down like this.  I don’t know as
I like it myself, but it’s worse for you.  But we’ve been right kind wi’
each other all these years.  You’ll not think shame on me when I’m a
hired man?"

She turned back to him, then, trying to see his face, and it seemed to
him that she really saw him for the first time in many months. But, in
point of fact, it was the eyes of the mind that were looking at the eyes
of the mind....  And then, unexpectedly, he saw her smile.

"Nay, my lad," she said strongly, "you mun be wrong in t’garrets to
think that!  If there’s owt to think shame on it’ll be stuff like yon.
You’re the same lad to me as when we was wed, just as Eliza’s the same
cruel, jibing lass.  I reckon that’s where the trouble lies, if it come
to that.  Love and hate don’t change, neither on ’em, all our lives.
D’you think I’d ha’ kept my hate so warm if I hadn’t ha’ kept love?"

He nodded doubtfully in reply, and began slowly to edge away.  But
before he had reached the threshold he paused again.

"Anyway, we’ve had the best on’t!" he cried triumphantly, as if
inspired.  "Eliza’s had what looks most, but we’ve had the real things,
you and me!"  And then, as she did not speak, the spirit died in him,
and his head drooped.  "Ay, well, we mun do what we can," he finished
lamely.  "We mun do what we can. ’Tisn’t as if it’ll be so long for
either on us, after all."

"Shall I see to t’milk for you?" he added diffidently, but was refused.

"Nay," Sarah said.  "I can manage right well.  I know they milk-pans
better than my face.  I’d like to stick to my job as long as I can."

Simon said--"Ay, well, then, I’ll be off!" and looked at the door; and
stared at the door, and said--"Ay, well, I’ll be off!" again. He had an
uneasy feeling that he ought to stay, but there was that job in the far
shippon he wanted to do.  He wandered uncertainly towards the outer
door, and then, almost as if the door had pushed him, stumbled into the
yard.




                                   II


Sarah stood thinking after Simon had gone, following with ease the
troubled workings of his mind.  The smile came back to her lips as she
recalled his obvious sense of guilt. Behind all his anger and chafing
humiliation it was easy to see his growing pleasure and relief. It was
more than likely, indeed, that he would be priding himself on his new
position before so long.  Perhaps age, which has a merciful as well as a
cruel blindness of its own, might prevent him from ever realising where
he stood. She could picture him lording it over the gentler-natured
Will, and even coming in time to dominate the farm.  It was only for her
that there would be no lording it,--and open sight. It was only on her
account that he was still ashamed.

It was cruel to grudge him the little solace he had left, but the thing
which eased the position for him would form a double cross for her.
Hitherto, they had stood together in their hatred of Blindbeck and its
female head, and in the very depth of their darkness still had each
other to soothe their shame.  But now Simon’s attitude was bound to
alter at least towards the farm.  There would come a day when he would
turn upon her for some chance remark, and from that hour he would be
openly on Blindbeck’s side.  The new tie would make him forget those
bitter upheavals of jealous rage.  Slowly the place would come between
them until she was left to hate alone.

For her, the change would simply deliver her, blind and bound, into
Eliza’s hand.  She could have laughed as she saw how the thing she had
fought against all her life had captured her at last.  Even with Eliza
dead or gone, Blindbeck would still have stifled her as with
unbreathable air.  Her spirit and Eliza’s would have lived their battles
again, and even over a grave she would have suffered and struggled
afresh.  But Eliza was neither dead nor mercifully removed, but was
already snuffing the battle-smoke from afar. The whole account of their
lives would come up in full, and be settled against the under-dog for
good.  It was as whipping-boy to Eliza that she would go to the house by
Blindbeck gates.

At the present moment, however, she neither suffered nor rebelled.
Physically, she had reached the point at which the mind detaches itself
resolutely from further emotional strain. The flame of hate burnt
steadily but without effort, and with almost as pure a light as the
flame of love itself.  Like all great passions, it lifted her out of
herself, lending her for the time being a still, majestic strength.
There is little to choose at the farthest point of all between the
exaltation of holiness and the pure ecstasy of hate.  To the outside eye
they show the same shining serenity, almost the same air of smiling
peace.  It is the strangest quality in the strange character of this
peculiarly self-destroying sin. Because of it she was able to go about
her evening tasks with ease, to speak gently to Simon in the little
scene which had just passed, and even to dwell on his methods with a
humorous smile upon her lips.

In the clarified state of her mind pictures rose sharply before her,
covering all the years, yet remaining aloof as pictures, and never
stirring her pulse.  So clear they were that they might have been
splashed on the canvas that instant with a new-filled brush.  They
sprang into being as a group springs under the white circle of a lamp,
as the scenes the alive and lit brain makes for itself on the dark
curtain of the night.  The few journeys she had taken in life she
travelled over again,--rare visits to Lancashire and Yorkshire ...
Grasmere ... Brough Hill Fair.  They had stayed in her mind because of
the slow means by which they were achieved, but they counted for very
little in the tale of things.  It is not of these casual experiences
that the countryman thinks when the time comes for a steady reviewing of
his life, that intent, fascinated returning upon tracks which is the
soul’s preparation for the next great change. They flit to and fro,
indeed, like exotic birds against a landscape with which they have
nothing to do, but it is the landscape itself which holds the eye, and
from which comes the great, silent magic that is called memory, and
mostly means youth.  It is the little events of everyday life that
obsess a man at the last, the commonplace, circular come-and-go that
runs between the cradle and the grave.  Not public health problems, or
new inventions, or even the upheavals of great wars, but marriage, birth
and death, the coming of strangers destined to be friends, the changing
of tenants in houses which mean so much more than they ever mean
themselves.  Binding all is the rich thread of the seasons, with its
many-coloured strands; and, backing all, the increasing knowledge of
Nature and her ways, that revolving wheel of beauty growing ever more
complex and yet more clear, more splendid and yet more simple as the
pulses slow to a close.

She loved the plain, beautiful farming life that a man may take up in
his hand because it is all of a piece, and see the links of the chain
run even from end to end.  Even now she could see the fair-haired child
she had been still running about her home, the child that we all of us
leave behind in our sacred place.  She could hear the clatter of clogs
in her father’s yard, and all about her the sound of voices which the
daisied earth had stopped.  It was strange, when she came to think of
it, that she never heard her own.  In all her memories of the child it
seemed to her lip-locked, listening and dumb.  Perhaps it was because
she was shut in the child’s brain that she could not hear it speak.  She
could hear her mother’s voice, light and a little sharp, and her
father’s a deep rumble in a beard.  Even in the swift pictures flashing
by her he looked slow, drifting with steady purpose from house to farm.
Because of his slowness he seemed to her more alive than his wife; there
was more time, somehow, to look at him as he passed.  Her bustling,
energetic mother had become little more than a voice, while the
seldom-speaking man was a vital impression that remained.

Rising up between the shadows that blotted them out was a certain old
woolly sheep-dog and the red torch of the flowering currant beside the
door.  There was also a nook in the curve of the garden wall, where,
under a young moon, she had seen the cattle coming across the fields,
sunk to their horns in a fairy-silver mist....

It was an open-air life that took her long miles to school, clogging on
frozen roads, through slanting rain or fighting against the wind.
School itself seemed patched in a rather meaningless fashion on that
life, much as the books in the parlour on the busy, unthinking house.  A
life of constant and steadily increasing work, from errands of all
sorts, feeding the hens and fetching home the cows, to the heavier
labour of washing and baking, milking, helping with the stock.
Presently there had been the excitement of the first shy dance, and then
the gradual drawing towards marriage as the tide draws to the moon.

And all the time there had been Eliza making part of her life, from the
plump little girl whom people stopped to admire to the bold intruder at
the altar-rail.  Looking back, she could see herself as a stiff and
grave-eyed child, grimly regarding the round-faced giggler from the
start.  Even then she had always been the dumb man in the stocks, of
whom the street-urchin that was Eliza made mock as she danced and
played.  Only once had she ever definitely got the better of her, and it
had had to last her all her life.  Eliza had had many lovers, drawn by
the counterfeit kindliness which hid her callous soul, but when she had
chosen at last, it was Simon who was her choice.  Perhaps the one gleam
of romance in Eliza’s life had been when she looked at Simon ... and
Simon had looked away.  Quite early he had fixed his affections on
Sarah, and during their long courtship he had never swerved.  Plain,
business-like Sarah had drawn him after her as the moon draws the
willing tide....

She began to put away the things she had bought in Witham, stowing them
in a cupboard between the pot-rail and the door.  During the morning she
had felt royally that she was buying half the town, but now she saw how
small her share of the marketing had been.  There was a troubled feeling
at the back of her mind that something had been missed, and even though
she was sure of her purchases, she counted them again.  Afterwards, she
stood muttering worriedly through the list ... tea, candles, a reel of
cotton ... and the rest.  And then, suddenly, without any help from the
candles and cotton, she remembered what it was, and smiled at the
childish memory that would not stay asleep.

More than twenty years, she reminded herself,--and yet she still looked
for the fairing that Geordie had brought her on Martinmas Day!  There
had scarcely been any special season,--Christmas, Whitsun, Easter or
Mid-Lent,--but he had remembered to mark it by some frolicsome gift.  He
had always withheld it from her until the last, and then had stood by
her laughing while she unwrapped some foolish monkey on dancing wires.
All the time he was saying how splendid the fairing was going to
be,--"It’s gold, mother, real gold,--as bright as the King’s crown!"
And when she had opened it, she would pretend to be cast down, and then
put it snugly away and say it was "real grand!"

Jim had had his fairings for her, too, but she was trying her very
hardest not to remember those.  Jim’s had been prettier and more
thoughtful,--often of real use, but she had long since forgotten what
the things were like.  A mug with her name on it, a handkerchief, a
brooch,--long ago broken or lost, or even given away.  But every
ridiculous object of Geordie’s was under lock and key, with even a bit
of camphor to keep the monkey from the moth....

She stood there smiling, softly folding her hands, as if she laid them
lightly over some sudden gift.  On either side of her was a laughing
face, and even she found it hard to tell which was which.  She was very
still as she made that perfect transition into the past, and the only
sound in her ears was through the lips that laughed.  And then, into
that full stillness, in which no step moved or voice called or bird
flew, there came the cry of a heron outside the door.




                                  III


It did not reach her at first.  She heard it, indeed, coming back to the
present with the sound, but that Was all.  The thing behind it had to
travel after her over twenty years.  The cry of the heron was natural
enough, with a famous heronry so near, and it was only because of the
exceptional stillness of the night that it drew her attention now.  Her
mind went mechanically to the high wood behind the Hall, to the
long-necked, slender-legged birds going home to the tall trees that on
this unstirred evening would be stiff as a witch’s broom.  She even had
time to remember the old legend of their battle with the rooks, before
the thing that had been running for twenty years entered her
consciousness with a rush.

She stiffened then.  From being softly still she became a rigid thing,
stiller than sleep, stiller than death, because it was passionate
will-power that held her still.  It was already a moment or two since
the sound had passed, but it still rang in the ear which had seemed to
refuse to take it in.  It had flashed through her brain like a bright
sword flung in a high arc through a night without a star, but the truth
that was behind it she held rigidly from her even as it tried to step
within.  She knew that it was too low for a bird’s call, too sharp and
clear in that muffle of mist, but she shut the knowledge out.  She would
not let herself either breathe or think until she had heard the sound
again.

The shock was as great the second time, but it had a different effect.
She began to tremble from head to foot; even her lips parted and shook;
her hands relaxed and began to pluck at her gown.  Her breath came in
quick gasps that were almost sobs as her eyes strained towards the
darkness that held the door.  Her brain kept telegraphing her body that
it must be still, but it was too strong for it, and paid no heed.  Her
heart alone, beating in hard, ponderous strokes, seemed as if by itself
it must shut out any further sound; and when the call came the third
time, breaking the silence so that it could not close again, her own
power of restraint went by the board as well.  Her hands lifted
themselves and gripped each other across her breast, and her voice,
shaken and full of tears, forced itself into her throat.  "Jim!" she
heard herself saying, "Jim!"--with no knowledge that she had meant to
speak, and in that one word admitted the final defeat of all her life.

Then the knocking began, the terrible brazen knocking which soulless
iron makes on the unresponsive door of an empty house.  It was as if
whoever knocked frightened himself by the knocking, and tried to beat
away his fear with still louder blows.  But to the woman who tried to
pretend that the house was really empty it was more terrible still.  It
seemed to take on the sound of a summons to the soul itself to issue
forth.  The noise of it flooded the place, echoed its way upstairs and
into far rooms, so that strange voices answered it sharply from wood and
stone.  The heavy, storm-tried walls were suddenly no more than paper,
so that the knocking became folly when a push would have forced them in.
It seemed to Sarah that they must hear it from end to end of the marsh,
across at the ’Ship,’ and out to the hidden edge of sea.  She wondered
why Simon did not come running, and the dog break into hoarse barks, for
even in the far shippon they must surely hear.  But there was only that
great knocking in all the world, cheerful, impatient, or resigned by
turn.  It paused at moments, but only as the passing-bell pauses, Sarah
thought, waiting to speak its single word afresh.

The noise had swept away in a moment both the false serenity of hate and
the almost falser calm of that dwelling memory of love.  From the
respite, indeed, the live passion seemed to have sunk, as it were, on
its haunches for a fiercer leap. She could not think clearly or control
her limbs under the sudden impact of its spring.  It seemed to fling
itself on her as she had seen the tides in the winter crash against the
wall.  She, too, went under as if the water had beaten her down, and the
noise at the door became the blows of the waves and the roar of the
dragged beach.

She had that impulse to laughter which comes with long-expected woe, as
if the gods were guilty of bathos when they stooped at last to strike.
Scorn is the first sensation of those who seem to have watched the
springs of action long before the hour.  Sudden sorrows, quick blows
have a majesty of their own, as if the gifts of the gods made for honour
in good or ill.  But long-deferred trouble, like suspended joy, has a
meaner quality in fulfilment, and a subtle humiliation in its ache.
That when the gods come they come quickly is true for both libations
from the emptied cup.  Royal sorrows, like royal joys, fall swift as
thunderbolts from heaven.

She had always known in her heart that there was no fighting Blindbeck
luck, that even the dregs of it were more potent than the best of the
Sandholes brand.  It could hardly fail to reach even across the sea, so
that one of the failures would be less of a failure than the other in
the end.  The trouble of being the under-dog too long is that even the
dog himself begins at last to think it his rightful place.  For all her
dreaming and lying on Geordie’s behalf, she would have found it hard to
believe in his ultimate success.  Not for nothing had Eliza carefully
tended her Method all this while, and watered it weekly with the Simons’
tears.

At first she told herself that she would put out the light, and let the
knocker knock until he was tired.  Perhaps he would open the door and
step inside, but the darkness would surely thrust him out again.  He
might even go to the foot of the stairs and call, until the silence
itself put a hand upon his throat.  But already the strain was more than
she could bear, and each blow as it came was a blow on her own heart.
She tried to move, but was afraid of the sound of her own feet, and it
was only under the cover of fresh knocking that she made the effort at
last.  Now she was facing the door which she could not see, though she
knew its panels like the palm of her hand.  Behind it, she felt the
knocking ring on her brain, but now she had come within range of a more
persistent power than that.  Plainly, through the wooden barrier that
was raised between them, she felt the presence of the man who stood
without.

There is always an effort, a faint dread, about the opening of a door,
as if the one who entered were admitted to more than a room.  From each
personality that enters even for a moment into one’s life something is
always involuntarily received.  The opening is only a symbol of the more
subtle admission of the two, which leaves an intruder behind when the
actual bodily presence has passed away.  And of all openings there is
none that includes such realisation and such risk as that which lets in
the night and a stranger’s face.

And then suddenly the knocking ceased, as if the knocker was now as
aware of her presence as she of his.  They were like enemies, crouched
on either side of a barricade; or like lovers, so near and yet so far,
in the last, long second before the bars are down.  Each waited for a
breath, a touch, a turn of the hand that would bring the flash of the
final blow or the thrill of the first kiss.

Their consciousness of each other was so strong that she knew at once
when he lifted his arm again, just as he knew when she stirred in fear
of the fresh attack.  The latch gave its loose, metallic clink as she
raised it and let it drop, and then the door began to open with the
almost human grudging of old doors.  The stranger put out a hand to help
it on its way, and with a harsh shriek that sounded like protest it
dragged across the flags.

At once the bulk of his big form was in the open square, substantial
even in the dissolving light.  There was a last pause as the shock of
the actual meeting smote upon their minds, and then his voice, cheerful
and loud as the knocking, flooded the house.

"Everybody dead here?" he demanded gaily, bending forward to peer at the
figure set like a statue just inside.  The tone of his voice, deep and
kindly, had yet a touch of nervousness at its back.  The strain of the
waiting had told upon him as well as on her.  "Say, you _are_ real,
ain’t you?" he enquired sharply, and then laughed.  "Mercy!  I sure
thought everybody must be dead!"

Sarah had another shock at the sound of his voice, topped by the accent
from over the pond as the deep note of flood is topped by the thinner
note of the surf.  She had listened instinctively for the
Jim-an’-Geordie voice, but this was the voice of neither Geordie nor
Jim. It was as strange to her who knew nothing of other peoples’ speech
as if it had been a voice from another star.  She shrank away from him,
saying--"I thought it was Jim."  And then, almost violently, "You’re
never Jim!"

The man laughed a second time, but more naturally, as if reassured the
moment he heard her speak.  "I sure am!" he answered her joyfully.  "Why
shouldn’t I be?  Leastways, I’m all of Jim Thornthet that’s managed to
swim across!"  The smile stayed on his lips as he stared, but died when
she did not respond. "May I come in a spell?" he enquired anxiously.
"I’ve only struck England to-day, and I’ve a bag of news."

But again she blocked the entrance as she had blocked it for May.  It
was the way into herself as well as into the house that these people
sought, and she yielded to neither of them by an inch.  "You can get
out, if you’re Jim," she said caustically, "and as smart as you like!
Blindbeck’s your spot.  We want nowt wi’ you here."

The sharp words did not depress him, however. They were too reminiscent
of old time.

"That’s a real mean Howdy!" he answered her humorously, advancing a
foot.  "’Tisn’t like Westmorland folk to keep folk tugging at the
latch....  Shucks for Blindbeck!" he added laughingly, as she began the
word again. "Sandholes is my little old home,--always was, and always
will be."  He advanced further, a merry, teasing note in his big voice.
"You can’t keep me out, old woman!  You never could.  I’m coming right
in, old woman! ... I’m sure coming....  I’m right in!"

It was true, too.  He was in the passage now, making his way by a force
of desire stronger than May’s entreating love.  Something else helped
him as well, perhaps,--some old extorted freedom of house and board.  He
put out his hand to Sarah as he turned to the light, but she shrank away
from him against the wall.

"I won’t have you in t’house!" she cried angrily to his dim form.  "Be
off with you now, and look sharp about it!"

But again he seemed to be pleasantly cheered by her wrath, as if with a
happy echo from the past.

"I’ll shin off right quick when I’ve had a word," he coaxed.  "Come on
in, old woman, and look at me where there’s a bit more sun!"  The
flickering light seemed to beckon him on, for he began to move towards
its dim dwelling. "I’ve news of Geordie for you," he called back to her,
as she did not stir.  "You’ll sure be wanting to hear that!"

She heard him pass into the kitchen, his firm, confident tread raising a
ring from every flag, and wondered, as with the knocking, why it did not
carry all over the marsh.  But still she stayed behind, fighting with
herself and with the longing to hear his news.  It could be of nothing
but failure, she reminded herself, and her heart answered that that
would be better than nothing at all.  She heard him walking about the
kitchen, as if he walked from this memory to that, peering into old
cupboards and laying a hand upon old chairs.  Presently, however, there
came a silence as if he had seen enough, and, in a sudden panic lest he
should be gone, she hurried after him into the room.

At once, as she went in, she traced the shape of him on the hearth,
though she could not see his huge shadow that climbed the ceiling and
swamped the wall.  Clearly, too, she could feel his dominant personality
all about, too heady a wine for the frail, cob webbed bottle of the
place. Paused on the hearth, he was still looking around him with a
wistful, humorous smile.  He was thinking, as all think who return, how
strong and yet how slender was the chain, how futile and yet how
tenacious were the humble things which had held him through the years!
He was thinking, too, how amazingly tiny everything had grown,--the
house, the kitchen, and the old woman within the door.  Even the stretch
of sand, which he could vaguely see, seemed narrow to him who had known
much greater wastes.

He turned his smiling eyes suddenly to Sarah’s face.

"How’s the old man, by the way?  Still keeping uppermost of the weeds?"

"He’s nobbut middlin’, that’s all," she forced herself to reply.

"Is he anywhere about?"

"Like enough ... but you needn’t wait."

"I’d like a chin with him, all the same!"  He hugged himself as he stood
on the hearth, and his huge shadow hugged itself on the wall.  The same
mischievous sound crept back into his voice.  "I’m mighty glad to see
you again, old woman, I am that!  Perhaps you’ll feel like slinging me a
smile or two after a bit."

"Eliza’ll smile, I’ll warrant, if you’ve nobbut a pound or two in your
poke."

"I have that--sure!"  He slapped his coat as he spoke, laughing a great
laugh which shook her as cruelly as his knock.  "It’s up to me to keep
my pockets stitched, nowadays," he finished, in a contented tone.

"I’m main glad to hear it," she said sardonically, and he nodded gaily.

"That’s real nice of you, old woman!  You can keep right on.  You’d a
terrible down on me in the old days, hadn’t you now?"

"I’ve no use for you, Jim Thornthwaite, and never had.  You know that as
well as me."

"That’s so!"  He laughed again.  "But I was always mighty fond of
_you_."  He made a movement as if to cross to her side, but she backed
instantly, as if she guessed.  "Of course, you’d a deal rather it had
been Geordie," he said.  "I know that.  But he was never much of a
sparkle in the family tarara, and that’s honest.  I left him serving in
a store,--poor lad Geordie,--and hankering like honey after the old
spot!"

"And you left him behind," Sarah flung at him,--"you wi’ brass?"

"He wouldn’t take a red cent.  I looked him up as soon as I struck it
rich, but he was always set on hoeing his own row.  He’d have taken it
from his own folks, but he wouldn’t from me.  Guess it was Blindbeck
hate in him coming out at last!  But if ever he’d had the dollars, he’d
have been home before you could hear him shout."

"He’s best where he is," Sarah said coldly, repenting her charge.
Eliza’s son should not see that she grudged or cared.  "Them as makes
beds can likely lie on the straw."

"Well, Blindbeck luck still holds, anyway!" Jim smiled.  "See here!"  He
put his hand in the great-coat that seemed to hide from her that he was
a creature of flesh and blood, and instantly she heard the rustle of
notes.  He opened the big pocket-book under the light, running his hand
over the clean slips with joyous pride. "Don’t that talk?" he said
cheerfully. "Doesn’t it sure talk?" and in spite of her resolve she
shrank from the crisp, unaccustomed sound.

"Good enough, eh?" he demanded warmly,--"and there’s plenty more behind!
That’s only to pass the time o’ day with, so to speak. Guess it’ll do
for a fairing for my old mother, that’s about all."  He snapped the
elastic again and flung the book on the table, so that it slid across
within Sarah’s reach.  Lifting his eyes he met her gaze fixed blindly
upon his face, and his brow contracted as he puzzled over that hard,
unrecognising stare.

"Can’t we sit down for a spell?" he asked her coaxingly, turning back to
the hearth.  "I feel real unwanted, standing on my hind legs."

"Eliza’ll be waiting on you," Sarah said, through a stiff throat.

"She’s waited twenty years."  He laid a hand on a chair, and pulled it
nearer to the warmth.  It protested violently when it felt his weight,
but he settled himself snugly, and did not care.  The fire, as if
heartened at sight of him on the hearth, changed its cold yellow for a
crimson glow.

"It’s good to be home," he said happily,--"good as a Sunday-school,
treat,--sure!"  He pulled his pipe from his pocket, and began to fill it
meditatively, with quiet hands....  "Now, if it had been Geordie that
had struck it rich, it would have been a real hum for you, wouldn’t it,
old woman?  Guess I feel real mean, for your sake, that it’s only me.
Guess I could almost wish it was Geordie out and out!"

He leaned forward with the firelight on his face, looking at her with
the same smile that was like a hand that he reached out.

"He was always making a song," he said, "about what he’d do when he
struck it rich. ’I’ll be off home that slick you’ll hear the bump,’ he
used to say, ’and I’ll be planning all the way how I’ll burn the cash!’
I’d like to buy the farm for the old dad;--guess Squire’d part all right
if I could pass him enough.  As for the old woman, there’s just no end
to what I’d do,--glad rags and brooches, and help all round the house.
It’d be just Heaven and Witham Gala, playing Providence to the old
woman! ... That’s what I want my brass for, when I strike it rich!’"

"A fool’s dream!" Sarah said.

"A fine fool’s dream."

"Them as dreams over much likely never does nowt else."

He leaned forward still further, the smile more urgent on his lips.
"There was only one thing used to fret him," he went on, "and he spent a
powerful lot of time thinking about it, and wearing himself thin.
’S’pose she don’t know me when I sail in?’ he used to say.  ’S’pose I’m
that changed I might as well be any other mother’s son as well as hers?
There’s a mighty pile o’ years between us,--big, terrible years! I’d
sure break my heart if she didn’t know me right off, even if I’d grown a
face like a pump-handle and a voice like a prize macaw!  But I guess I
needn’t trouble,’ he used to say, ’because mothers always know.  I’ve
got that slick by heart,--they always know.’"  He waited a moment, and
then pressed on, with a note that was like alarm.  "Say, he was right,
wa’n’t he?"--he asked anxiously,--"dead right?  It’s a sure cinch that
mothers always know?"

The force of his demand seemed almost to shake the obstinate figure so
cynically aloof. It was as if he were prompting her to something that
she knew as well as he, but would not admit for some reason of her own.
Even after he had stopped speaking the demand seemed to persist, and she
answered at last with a cold smile on her hard face.

"Nay, my lad," she said sneeringly, "you needn’t put yourself about!
Eliza’ll be fain to see you, wherever you got your brass.  She’ll know
you well enough, never fret, wi’ yon pack o’ cards in your hand!"

His smile died as if she had struck him,--the whole laughing pleasure of
him died.  "I worked for it honest," he said in reply, but his voice
sounded dull and tired.  Even in the dusk she might have seen the spirit
go out of him, the lines in his face deepen, his head sink, his
shoulders droop.  The merry boy that had come into the house was gone,
leaving the stern man of middle age.  Sarah could not see what she had
done to him, but she could feel the change. Scenes with Jim in the old
days had always ended much as this.  Many a time he had come to her full
of affection and fun, and in a few moments she had slain them both.  He
had looked up at her with hurt eyes that still laughed because they
couldn’t do anything else, and had held to his old cry--"I’m _your_ lad
_really_, Aunt Sarah,--same as Geordie is!"

He sat for a few minutes staring at the floor, his pipe with its filled
bowl hanging idly from his hand.  He seemed to be adjusting himself to
new ideas, painfully making room for them by throwing overboard the old.
Then he rose to his feet with a half-sigh, half-yawn,--and laughed.
Sarah heard him, and started,--it was so like the old-time Jim!  But
though she might have winced in the old days, it did not trouble her
now.  If she had had no tenderness for the scapegrace lad she was not
likely to pity the grown, successful man....  Without looking at her
again he went across to the window and stared out.  The pane swung open
wide on its bent rod, and not a breath of wind troubled its buckled
frame.  Across the vanished sands the light still glowed from the
’Ship,’ red on the dark that seemed like a mere dissolution of
everything into mist.

"Old Fleming still at the ’Ship’?" he enquired, keeping his back turned.
"And May?"  His voice warmed again on the little name.  "May’s married
this many a year, I guess!"

"Nay, not she!" Sarah said.  "She’s not wed, nor like to be."
Unconsciously she relaxed a little.  "She was always terble sweet on
Geordie, was May."

The man looking out smiled at the light as if it had been a face.  He
spoke low, as if speaking to himself.

"I’d sure forgot!"

"I reckon she’s waiting for him yet, but I doubt she’ll wait till the
Judgment, and after that!"

"She was always a sticker, was May...."  He swung round, cheerful again,
though lacking the ecstasy with which he had come in.  "Sweet on
Geordie, was she?  Well, I guess a live dog’s better than a dead lion!
I’ll hop across for a chin."

"You’ll loss yourself, crossing t’sand."

"I’ve crossed it every night in my dreams!"  He came back to her, with
his face tender again, the thin flame of the candle showing his pleasant
eyes and kindly lips.  "Say, though!" he added anxiously.  "I can come
back?"

"Best bide at t’ ’Ship.’"

"But I’d a deal rather sleep here!"

"Well, you wain’t, and that’s flat!"

"There’s Geordie’s bed, ain’t there?" he urged her, in pleading tones.
"I’ll lay you’ve kept it fixed for him all along!"

"Ay,--for Geordie!" said Geordie’s mother, setting her mouth.

"Couldn’t you kinder think I was Geordie once in a while?"

"Nay."

"Not for a mite of a minute?"  His voice shook.

"Nay, not I!"

He lifted his shoulders, and let them droop again.  "I’m sure coming
back, though!" he finished, in his persistent way....  "Stop a shake,
though!  What about the tide?"

His eyes turned from old custom to the table over the hearth, and,
crossing over to it, he struck a light.  The silver box in his hand
flashed a tiny scintilla on the dusky air.  He looked up at the table,
but he did not see it, the match dwindling above his brooding face.

"You might ha’ been just a mite glad to see me!" he exclaimed wistfully,
stamping it out upon the flags.  "Why, you’d never ha’ known me from
Adam if I hadn’t given you the call!  It’ll give me the knock right out
if May don’t know me neither when I sail in.  They say sweethearts don’t
forget, no more than mothers, but perhaps it’s all a doggoned lie!"

"She was Geordie’s lass,--not yours!" Sarah told him, with jealous
haste.

"Sure!" he said with a smile, and struck a second match.

Now he looked at the table in earnest, but only for a space.
"Saturday," she heard him murmuring, in an absent voice.  "Martinmas,
ain’t it? ... Tide at ten...."

She made a movement forward and put out her hands.

"Nay, but yon’s never----" she began; and stopped.

"Eh, old woman?"

"Nay, it’s nowt."

"It’s Saturday, ain’t it?"

"I reckon it is."

"Saturday’s my day for luck," she heard him saying, as the match died
down.  "I’ve got a cinch on Saturdays, that’s sure!"  The gaiety in his
tone was only a mockery of what it had been before.  "Tide at ten,
eh?--and it’s six, now."  He drew his watch from his pocket and gave it
a glance.  "Well, so long!  I’ll be right back!"

To both the moments seemed endless in which he moved across the floor.
His look dwelt upon her in a last effort to reach her heart, and then
lingered about the room on the dim fellowships of his youth.  But even
Geordie himself could hardly have touched her in that hour.  The
strongest motive that had ruled her life had her finally by the throat.

Yet she called to him even as he went, afraid, woman-like, of the sound
of the shut door. "Jim!" she flung after him.  "Jim, lad! ... Jim!"

"Say!  Did you call?"  He was back again on wings.

"Nay ... it was nowt."  She indicated the pocket-book within reach of
her hand.  "You’d best take yon truck along wi’ you an’ all."

Even in his disappointment he was still able to smile.  "It don’t need a
safe between it and a Thornthet, I guess!" was all he said.  In that
moment, indeed, the money was nothing and less than nothing to them
both.  Sarah was honest to the core, and never remembered once that dead
men tell no tales and that the sea does not betray....  The thing that
had conquered her soul was at least also above that.

"Ten, wa’n’t it?" he asked, drifting reluctantly out again.  His voice
came from further away, like the gull’s voice from the sky.  "So long!
Cheero!  I’ll be back again with the tide...."




                                   IV


She heard rather than felt the silence re-enfold the house, like the
swish of a curtain softly tumbled down.  She was vividly on the alert
for every change in the brooding quiet, but she was not afraid of the
inevitable sound that must shortly break it again.  To herself she
seemed to be shut into the very heart of things, where everyone knows
his secret hiding-place to be.  Nothing could hurt her there, because it
was shut away from pain.  Neither remorse nor fear could touch her in
that calm.

Yet all the time her mind had followed the man who had gone out, hearing
the thud of his feet on the sandy ground, and seeing the bulk of him
huge on the sea-wall.  The sound of his feet would be sharper on the
beach, but when he got to the sand it would be muffled as if with
cloths.  When he came to the channel he would stand and hail, and the
light from the ’Ship’ would lie on the water like a road....

But never to-night or in all time would he get as far as the bank.
Suddenly, as he walked, he would hear a whisper out of the west.  It
would mean nothing to him at first, nor the wind feeling along his
cheek.  He would only say to himself that the trees were astir on the
far point.  Then he would hear a noise like a coming shower, and lift up
his face to meet the first of the rain.  But the sound that came after
would come running along the sand, until every rib was vibrating its
message to his feet.  When he knew what it was, he would stand perfectly
still, and then he would spring in the air and start to run.  But, run
as he might, he would never reach the shore, or stand on the gold road
that would take him over to May.  The white tide-horses were swifter far
than he; their unshod hoofs would outrun his heavy boots.  The sweeping
advance-water would suddenly hem him in, swirling before his feet and
shooting behind his back.  He would run this way and that in the dark,
but it would be no use.  He would run and run, but it would never be any
use....

From complete detachment she passed gradually to a comforting sense of
quittance and ease.  It was as if a burden that she had carried all her
life had been cut away, so that she could lift up her head and look in
front of her and breathe free.  The sickening jealousy was gone, the
gnawing pain at her heart, the fierce up-swelling of decimating rage,
the long, narrowed-down brooding of helpless hate.  Never again would
she be able to see herself as the poor relation fawning at Eliza’s
skirts.  The thing had been done at last which paid Eliza in full.

She had, as she came back within range of feeling again, one last, great
moment of exultant pride.  She seemed to herself actually to grow in
size, to tower in the low room as the shadow of the home-comer had
towered over ceiling and wall.  Into the hands of this oppressed and
poverty-stricken woman there had suddenly been given the heady power of
life and death, and the stimulant of it was like wine in her thin blood,
making her heart steady as a firm-blown forge.  She felt strong enough
in that moment to send every child of Eliza’s out to its death in the
maw of the Night Wave.  She felt an epic figure poised on the edge of
the world, heroic, tremendous, above all laws.  Indeed, she seemed, as
it were, to be the very Finger of God itself....

And then faintly the exultation sank; dimmed, rather, as on a summer day
the sharpness goes out of the high lights on lawn and wall.  The sun is
not gone, but the farthest and finest quality of it is suddenly
withdrawn. In some such way a blurring of vivid certainties came upon
her brain.  A breath of wind was blown sharply through the open window,
and with a touch of surprise she found that she was cold.  The fire, so
lately encouraged by the visitor’s presence, had died sulkily into grey
clinkers tinged with red that had no more warmth to it than a splash of
paint.  The candle, on the other hand, had sprung into a tall flame from
a high wick.  It was as if it was making a last effort to illumine the
world for the woman over whose mind was creeping that vague and blurring
mist.

With the slackening of the mental tension her physical self slackened,
too.  She began to rock to and fro, muttering softly as she swayed.

"Blind thoughts in a blind body’s brain!" she was saying to herself....
"Ay, it’s about time.  A blind night and a blind tide....  Ay, it’s
about time...."

And yet through the blind night and with her blind sight she still saw
the figure swinging over the sands, broad, confident, strong, as were
all at Blindbeck,--successful and rich.  Always her mind kept close at
its back, seeing the solid print of it on the air, feeling the muscular
firmness of its tread, and hearing the little whistled tune that kept
escaping between its teeth....

Suddenly she raised her voice, as if addressing somebody a long way off.

"What d’you want wi’ a bed as’ll never sleep in bed again?  Nay, my lad,
you’ll have nowt but churchyard mould! ... Yon’s if they find him, when
the tide comes in.  There’ll be a bonny fairing for Eliza when the tide
comes in!"

She stopped abruptly as Simon clattered into the room, holding herself
motionless by a final effort of will.  He glanced uneasily at the still
figure, the unspread table and the dead fire, but he did not speak.  He
was still conscious of guilt and ready to make amends, even to the
extent of going supperless to bed.  Outside the door, he had felt
curiously certain that Sarah was not alone, and even now he looked into
corners for figures that were not there.  Coming in from the dark on the
marsh, his instinct had told him instantly that the atmosphere had
changed, but the knowledge faded once he was well inside.  He wondered
whether anything had been done with the milk, but did not like to ask,
and, setting the still-lighted lantern on the floor, stooped to unloose
his boots.

"All yon talk about Geordie’s fair give me the jumps!" he remarked
suddenly, with an embarrassed laugh.  "I could ha’ sworn I heard his
voice as I was snecking shuppon door!"

She did not answer, and with an inward curse at his own foolishness he
bent lower over his boots.  "Another o’ yon big tides," he went on
hurriedly, when the thongs were loosed.  "It’s sharp on t’road now.  I
could hear it as I come in."

Even as he spoke the room was suddenly filled with the sound of the sea.
Before the majesty of the coming presence the whole house seemed to
cringe and cower.  Sarah felt the room swing round with her, and caught
at the table, gripping the edge of it until her very fingers seemed of
wood.

"There it be!" Simon said, raising himself. "It’s big, as I said."  He
clanked across to the window as he spoke, the laces slapping and
trailing on the flags, and again, as he put his face to the square, the
wind that blows before the tide stirred mightily through the room.
Far-off, but coming fast, they could hear the messenger from the deep,
sweeping its garment over the head of the crouched waste, as it sped to
deliver its challenge at the locked gate of the sea-wall.

Sarah had still control over her actual body, but no more.  With Simon’s
entrance she had realised herself again, and knew that she was weak and
old, with a mind that had got beyond her, and cried and ran to and fro
as Jim would run when he heard the Wave.  Always she seemed to herself
to be close at his back, but now she ran to warn him and stumbled as she
ran.  She flung out her arms towards him in an aching passion to hold
him close, and in that moment felt the truth drop, stilly, into her
whirling brain.  He turned his face towards her swiftly as they went,
and for all its likeness it was not Jim’s face.  She saw him swept and
helpless in the swirl of the tide, and in the dark and the tumult knew
that the precious body was not Jim’s.  She saw him borne in the
stillness of morning to the haunted Tithe-Barn where all the drowned
were laid, and by the light of the truth that there is between living
and dead knew she had always known it was not Jim....

"I hope May’s gitten back," Simon was saying anxiously, as he peered
out.  "I hope she’s landed back...."  Presently he leaned further, and
gave a sigh of relief.  "Ay,--there goes Fleming’s lamp!"

Instantly, as the light went out, there came from the sands a whistle
and then a cry.  Simon spun round, saying, "What’s yon?" with a
frightened look, and when the call came again he snatched the lantern
from the floor.  The third call came suddenly faint, as if its author
were running towards the tide, and with a harsh cry a gull swept white
and huge beyond the pane.  Simon fell back at the sight of it, crying
aloud, and throwing his arm before his eyes.

But at the same moment Sarah burst her bonds.  "Geordie, Geordie!" she
screamed, and ran frenziedly to the door.  "Nay, it’s over now," she
finished, falling back against the wall.  "Gang out and seek our
fairing, master,--mine and thine!"




                               PRINTED AT
                       WM. BRENDON AND SON, LTD.
                           PLYMOUTH.  ENGLAND




                                  ――――




                        CONSTANCE HOLME’S NOVELS


CRUMP FOLK GOING HOME

6s. net

"Miss Holme has an unusual sense of character, a fine sincerity, an
exquisite feeling for the country-side and its traditions.  Moreover,
there is a literary and poetic grace in her writing that adds to the
charm of her notable work. We have read it with infinite
pleasure."--_Globe_.

"It is a fine story."--_Pall Mall Gazette_.



THE LONELY PLOUGH

6s. net

"Thought, vigour, humour, variety, have gone to the making of this book,
and the result is a success."--_Times_.

"The writing is graceful, in places brilliant.  You cannot skip it; it
is literature of a very high order, most unusual work which sooner or
later must be widely appreciated at its full value."--_Bystander_.



THE OLD ROAD FROM SPAIN

6s. net

"Few writers get into their work more than Miss Holme does of the pity
and beauty of life."--_Daily Mail_.

"A novel which for sheer emotional grip and thrill sets its author very
high among modern writers"--_T.P.’s Weekly_.



BEAUTIFUL END

6s. net

"It is a distinguished piece of work."--_Bystander_.



THE SPLENDID FAIRING

6s. net




                         LOUISE GERARD’S NOVELS



THE WITCH CHILD

6s. net and 2s. net

"One of the best romances of the year."--_To-Day_.



DAYS OF PROBATION

6s. net and 2s. net

"All about hospital life.  Full of vivacity."



LIFE’S SHADOW SHOW

6s. net and 2s. net

"A very able novel written with much vigour and undeniable charm....
Miss Gerard’s best novel."



FLOWER-OF-THE-MOON

6s. net and 2s. net

"A dainty romance."--_Times_.



THE VIRGIN’S TREASURE

6s. net and 2s. net

"A story of unusual interest."--_Sunday Times_.



A TROPICAL TANGLE

6s. net and 2s. net

"Having taken up the book we found ourselves loth to lay it aside until
we had turned the last page."--_Liverpool Post_.



THE SWIMMER

6s. net



THE MYSTERY OF GOLDEN LOTUS

6s. net



           MILLS & BOON, Ltd., 49 Rupert Street, London, W.1








*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE SPLENDID FAIRING ***


    

Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will
be renamed.

Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United
States without permission and without paying copyright
royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part
of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project
Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG™
concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark,
and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following
the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use
of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for
copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very
easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project
Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may
do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected
by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark
license, especially commercial redistribution.


START: FULL LICENSE

THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE

PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK

To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full
Project Gutenberg™ License available with this file or online at
www.gutenberg.org/license.

Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg™
electronic works

1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg™
electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or
destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in your
possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a
Project Gutenberg™ electronic work and you do not agree to be bound
by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person
or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.

1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be
used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
Gutenberg™ electronic works if you follow the terms of this
agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg™
electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.

1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the
Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection
of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works. Nearly all the individual
works in the collection are in the public domain in the United
States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the
United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
that you will support the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting
free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg™
works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the
Project Gutenberg™ name associated with the work. You can easily
comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg™ License when
you share it without charge with others.

1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
other Project Gutenberg™ work. The Foundation makes no
representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
country other than the United States.

1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:

1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other
immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg™ License must appear
prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg™ work (any work
on which the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the
phrase “Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed,
performed, viewed, copied or distributed:

    This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
    other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
    whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
    of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online
    at www.gutenberg.org. If you
    are not located in the United States, you will have to check the laws
    of the country where you are located before using this eBook.
  
1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is
derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not
contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the
copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in
the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are
redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply
either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or
obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg™
trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is posted
with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
will be linked to the Project Gutenberg™ License for all works
posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the
beginning of this work.

1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg™
License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg™.

1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
Gutenberg™ License.

1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access
to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg™ work in a format
other than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official
version posted on the official Project Gutenberg™ website
(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means
of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original “Plain
Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include the
full Project Gutenberg™ License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.

1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg™ works
unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
access to or distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
provided that:

    • You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
        the use of Project Gutenberg™ works calculated using the method
        you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed
        to the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, but he has
        agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project
        Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid
        within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are
        legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty
        payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project
        Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in
        Section 4, “Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg
        Literary Archive Foundation.”
    
    • You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
        you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
        does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™
        License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all
        copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue
        all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™
        works.
    
    • You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of
        any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
        electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
        receipt of the work.
    
    • You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
        distribution of Project Gutenberg™ works.
    

1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work or group of works on different terms than
are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing
from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of
the Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set
forth in Section 3 below.

1.F.

1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project
Gutenberg™ collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™
electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may
contain “Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate
or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
cannot be read by your equipment.

1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the “Right
of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
DAMAGE.

1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium
with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you
with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in
lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person
or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second
opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If
the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing
without further opportunities to fix the problem.

1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO
OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT
LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.

1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of
damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement
violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the
agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or
limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or
unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
remaining provisions.

1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in
accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the
production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™
electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses,
including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of
the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this
or any Project Gutenberg™ work, (b) alteration, modification, or
additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg™ work, and (c) any
Defect you cause.

Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg™

Project Gutenberg™ is synonymous with the free distribution of
electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
from people in all walks of life.

Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg™’s
goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg™ collection will
remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
and permanent future for Project Gutenberg™ and future
generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see
Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org.

Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation

The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit
501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
Revenue Service. The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification
number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by
U.S. federal laws and your state’s laws.

The Foundation’s business office is located at 809 North 1500 West,
Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up
to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website
and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact

Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation

Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread
public support and donations to carry out its mission of
increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest
array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
status with the IRS.

The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular state
visit www.gutenberg.org/donate.

While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
approach us with offers to donate.

International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.

Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation
methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate.

Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg™ electronic works

Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project
Gutenberg™ concept of a library of electronic works that could be
freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and
distributed Project Gutenberg™ eBooks with only a loose network of
volunteer support.

Project Gutenberg™ eBooks are often created from several printed
editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
edition.

Most people start at our website which has the main PG search
facility: www.gutenberg.org.

This website includes information about Project Gutenberg™,
including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.